The Elements of Virtue

by Rakoon1

Rating: teen
Tags: Adventure, Main 6, Pony of Shadows, Drama, The Pillars, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Other, Original Character
Length: 89803

After Star and Dusk’s return from the Bermikun Triangle, a brand new threat makes itself be noticed. In order to fight it, Star and his friends will go on a journey to find the Elements of Virtue.

The adventures in the Bermikun Triangle got behind Star and Dusk’s backs weeks ago, but it would appear they and their family won’t be able to get some peace as the Lord of Chaos prepares himself to execute his latest plan to take over the Pony Reality, a plan that includes the use of a not so newly known dark magic and an ancient enemy. With Twilight and her friends out of commission, it will be up to Star to deal with this emergency by going on a quest to find the only thing that can save the world: the Elements of Virtue. With them spread across the Pony World and possibly even beyond, Star will have to count with the help from his friends in order to fight this new threat before times runs out.

Note: the main focus of this story is based on Season 7’s series finale of My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic titled “Shadow Play”. However, it also contains elements of Season 6’s finale “To Where and Back Again”, as well as elements from other series like Elena of Avalor and Tangled

First story: The Life of a Young Colt
Second story: Twilight and Blue Sword
Third story: The Light Kingdom
Fourth story: The Taking of Tartarus
Fifth story: Star Knight and the Nine-Tailed Fox
Sixth story: The Island of Tambelon
Seventh story: Light and Darkness - The Shadow of Midnight
Eighth story: The Hidden Prince
Nineth story: Adventures in the Bermikun Triangle
Eleventh story: The Prince of the Cursed Kingdom

Published 2020-05-21 21:10:02 UTC
Last updated 2024-03-10 21:56:46 UTC

Legends and Shadows

A few weeks have passed ever since the return of Star and Dusk from the Bermikun Triangle and it would appear things have returned back to normal. Well, more or less, as Dusk has returned to the Light Castle to live with his family.

In order to accommodate Chaos inside the citadel, the Generals have created a subterranean chamber with an underground water course that was connected with the Bright Shore and that could be accessed by the castle. The living ship was moored there, receiving visits regularly by Dusk that came to see how he was doing and also to sail around the coast with his family or sometimes by himself. The Chaos was also sometimes stage to some of Dusk’s training sections with Star.

It would appear they were having one of their sword training on Chaos’ deck. Star had taught Dusk how to summon a light sword on his horn and now was sparring with him. As they crashed their blades, Star told Dusk:

“I have to say, little brother, not bad at all. You’re getting quite good at this.”

“Don’t forget about our adventures in the Triangle” Dusk remembered. “I learned a few tricks from Calabrass about sword fighting.”

“I think you’re the one forgetting something” Star replied.

“And what’s that?” Dusk asked.

With a quick movement of the legs, Star was able to make Dusk trip and then subdue him.

“I learned my moves from the best warriors in the Light Kingdom” he replied.

“Very funny.”

Star released Dusk and helped him get up, saying:

“Maybe dad and Golden will give you some tips and perhaps then you may be able to beat me.”

“I want to know where were all those skills when we were fighting Golden Bones.”

Star just teasingly shrugged his shoulders, while moving away to get his towel to clean his sweat. However, when he was to grab it with his magic, Star felt a sudden weakness, followed by a slight pain in his chest… right on the heart. He knew what that was. There was a leak on the seal that was containing the curse.

Noticing his brother’s strange behavior, Dusk asked:

“Star, are you okay.”

“Yeah… I am” he replied. “I guess our training was more exhausting than I thought. Nothing I can’t solve with something to bite.”

In his plane with Kurama, Star approached and started repairing the leak on it. A mix of green and red energy was coming out of the fail, with it stop leaking once the repairs was done.

“You have to stop acting tough before your brother” Kurama told Star. “He’s not stupid. He eventually will realize the curse is starting to…”

“Don’t worry about that” the young alicorn prince replied to him.

“Star, the seal is getting weaker by the day. The curse is doing its best to break its way through it. The leaks will become more frequent until the seal cannot longer hold it.”

“You worry too much. I will repair the seal as many times as possible.”

“And you think you can keep doing this forever?” Kurama asked.

“At least I can try” Star replied. “Don’t forget that your energy also leaks along with the curse and it allows my body to recover fast. Not only that, I can store the rest so I can use it latter on.”

“I can’t believe how stupid that plan is” Kurama said. “Okay, do whatever you want, but mark my words, Star: there will come the time you will have to keep your distance from Dusk… for your sake and mine.

Star was about to reply to that when he heard someone calling:

“Star! Star!”

Both he and Dusk turned around and saw their sisters getting in the dock and approaching Chaos.

“What are you two doing here?” Star asked. “Didn’t you have some kind of summer work to do for school?”

“That’s why we came here” Midnight said.

“Yeah, we need your help” Sunny added.

“We need to gather some information about important historical ponies on all the history of Pony World.”

“And since you know a lot about history…”

“And you’re not busy like mom or Mirror Coat…”

“Wow, good of you to notice that” Star said, cynically.

But then he noticed the twins were starting to do their puppy eyes to convince him. That was something he couldn’t resist… at least for the time his sisters were young and adorable.

“Fine…” he replied, much to the young one’s happiness. “Looks like we’ll have a trip to the museum. Do you want to come, Dusk.”

“For much I would like to go to the museum and watch you giving history lessons and admire my statue in the Hall of Heroism, I think I’ll pass” he replied. “I’ll keep training for a few more minutes.”

In a way, Star became a little relieved by that. Despite being mad at himself for having such thought, he couldn’t blame himself for that, as being away from Dusk would give him a rest from holding back the curse.

In the Light Museum, Star and the twins started advancing through the halls, with the latters admiring every exposure they saw. Sunny then asked:

“So, where do we start? Princess Celestia?”

“Or maybe Princess Luna” Midnight said. “The fact she was Nightmare Moon would be a good asset to the essay.”

“In that case, we can also include Queen Ingrid.”

“Or their parents.”

I was thinking in starting with something more… heroic and legendary” Star said, stopping. “Something like… him.”

And he pointed to a tapestry that contained…

“Rockhoof?” the twins asked at the same time.

“Yes, he was the great hero of the Mighty Helm” Star told. “He saved his village from a volcano by digging up a trench with nothing but his strength and his trusty shovel.”

“Star, we already know about that” Sunny said.

“But did you know that at that time, Rockhoof wasn’t the big and strong stallion you’re seeing here?” Star asked, much to the little unicorn’s confusion. “In fact, he was rather scrawny and was told to keep on farming and digging rather than becoming a Mighty Helm. But when he noticed the volcano erupting, he didn’t hesitate to try to save his village. He started to dig up a trench and his determination to do it caused him to become the pony you see now, one that ended the trench and saved an all village from a volcano.”

That really impressed the twins that took notes about what Star told them. Moving along, he stopped by Flash Magnus’ tapestry.

“What you need to know about Flash Magnus is the courage that he showed when facing the dragons to save his comrades” Star told. “Yes, he had a fire-proof shield to protect him, but even that may not be enough, especially against more than one dragon. But this is not the only feat he had accomplished. If you dig a little more, you’ll be able to find more.”

Moving to Mage Meadowbrook, Star voiced:

“Mage Meadowbrook might not be a unicorn, but she was very skillful with magic nevertheless, especially with healing magic. In fact, she was also known as the Mystical Mask, as she would use a mask while healing ponies. Her greatest feat was finding the cure for the swamp fever epidemic.”

“Swamp fever epidemic?” Midnight asked. “What’s that?”

“Oh, I’ve heard about that!” Sunny replied. “The swamp fever’s an illness with a variety of symptoms that ends with the pony turning into a tree, right?”

“Yes, and just for that, she deserves to be acknowledged as the legend she is” Star said, while moving to the next tapestry. “And the same goes for her: Mistmane. The fact she sacrificed her own beauty and give it away demonstrates where her beauty truly lies on. Not only that, the moment she did it, she realized her own purpose: spread beauty and share it with others.”

“Wow, I wished I had that talent…” Sunny confessed.

“What about Somnambula’s talent to give hope to those who didn’t have it?” Star asked, as they advanced to her tapestry. “When her village was being tormented by an evil sphinx, she went to give everything she had to make sure they didn’t pass through any necessity. Not only that, it was her faith that led her to defeat the sphinx.”

“Now that’s a great hero” Midnight said.

“Yes, indeed, but now why don’t we turn our attentions to my favorite legend?” Star said, while they advanced.

“Let me guess, Star Swirl?” Midnight asked.

“No, it’s Star…” Star began, realizing then that Midnight had guessed right. “How did you…?”

“Please, you and mom are always talking about him” Midnight say.

“Yeah, it’s kind of annoying sometimes” Sunny added.

Star blushed a little before those comments, but then said, stopping beside Star Swirl’s tapestry:

“Okay, fair enough… But you have to admit he is quite impressive. He revolutionized all of history of magic. Did you know that, before Queen Galaxia, the unicorns were the ones responsible to summon the sun at the beginning of every day? During Star Swirl’s time, it took he and five other unicorns to raise the sun and, even so, the task was so demanding that those five unicorns would lose their magic afterwards.”

“Really?!” the twins asked.

“Really” Star replied. “Not only that, Star Swirl had invented many spells, including some that were time-related. He was also a teacher to the alicorn sisters… that is, until his disappearance.”

“Disappearance?” the twins asked, again at the same time.

“What do you mean by that?” Sunny asked.

“Well, nopony knows” Star replied. “Star Swirl the Bearded just vanished, just like that. It’s one of the many mysteries of all the pony history. Come to think of it, all the legends we have talked about also disappeared around the same time as Star Swirl.”

“No way…” Midnight said. “Wouldn’t be freaking if all those disappearances had some kind of connection.”

“You know, now that you mention it, you’re quite right about that” Star replied thoughtfully.

He remained like that for a few seconds, before coming out of it and say:

“But I think it’s not the time for making theories about disappeared legends. I believe I just gave you enough material for your essay. Why don’t we return to the castle and get a snack?”

“Okay” they replied.

And so the three siblings advanced towards the exit of the museum.

Elsewhere in Foal Mountain, Chrysalis and her two mutant changelings, Scorpio and Obsidia, were crossing some wild vegetation, with the two mutants carrying a chest.

“My queen… it’s not that we’re complaining or anything…” Scorpio said to Chrysalis, who was leading the way. “But are we there yet?”

“Yeah, carrying this thing while crossing through this forest is not easy” Obsidian said.

But Chrysalis just ignored them, focused on her tasked. She had taken a lot of time to find what her master wanted her to find. Now she had to make up for that lost time by getting to their destination as fast as possible.

It was then that they arrived there. It was a clearing where there was some kind of ruins there. It was some kind of well surrounded by six pillar-like structures.

“Ponhenge… finally!” Chrysalis said, making her wicked smile. “It’s time to enact the Lord of Chaos’ plan. Bring me the chest!”

The two mutants approached and placed the chest near their queen.

“My queen, wouldn’t be more prudent to have brought some drones to serve as back-up?” Scorpio.

“Yes, we don’t know what this mysterious ally may be like” Obsidia replied.

“Nonsense!” she replied. “The Lord of Chaos knows what he’s doing. Besides, mobilizing so many changelings would draw the attention of the Generals to us. Our master needs that this plan catches everypony by surprise… and how magnificent is his plan. Not only we’ll have a new powerful ally, but we’ll also have the means to fight back against that pesky little princess and her little friends along with their dear elements. If the Elements of Harmony can bring order and undo any dark magic, then it’s only natural that we use their dark counterparts.”

Chrysalis opened the chest, revealing a set of jewels that looked like the Elements of Harmony before they had their forms change, except they possessed a much darker coloration.

“The Elements of Chaos…” Chrysalis said. “Deceit… Cruelty… Anger… Selfishness… Betrayal… and Black Magic. The perfect ingredients to take down a pesky little princess and her annoying little friends. But first…”

Turning to the well at the center, she made the Elements of Chaos rotate around her, creating a dark circle of darkness, with a dark aura surrounding her and elevating her. The two mutants watched it with amazement. It was then that she casted a beam from the circle that hit the well. After that, a black substance started to immerge from the well, forming a ball, from where legs erupted, while the rest of the ball took the form of a big pony made of nothing but shadows, possessing as well a long and curved horn and eyes that were shining with a white light. He laughed evilily, as he shouted:

“I am free! At last, after more than a millennium in that wretched place, I am back!”

“And all thanks to me” Chrysalis said, while stop rotating the elements. “I am Chrysalis, Queen of the Changelings, oh great Pony of Shadows.”

Summoning wings of shadow, the mysterious Pony of Shadows absorbed the light around him, causing day turning literally into a lightless night. After that, he casted shadows from the wings like they were spider webs that stuck onto Chrysalis and her mutants.

“One little changeling dares to release the Pony of Shadows and talk to him like that?” he asked. “You clearly don’t know how far you are from your leage.”

“I have… a message for you” she said, while using her magic to summon the set of four stones she used to communicate.

Placing them on the floor to form a square, the stone scarabs opened their wings and unleashed green energy that linked between each other and a viscous web emerged under them, raising them and joining them. This created a kind of big green screen where the image of the Lord of Chaos appeared.

“Hello, my dear Pony of Shadows” he greeted.

“My lord…” the Pony of Shadows said, letting Chrysalis and the mutants go and bowing his head.

“I’m sorry if I’m not there to greet you, but, right know, I’m a little… held on” the Lord of Chaos said.

“Just the fact that you decided to free me is an honor” the Pony of Shadows said. “It just means you need my services. I just hope I can get even with those who imprisoned me.”

“Sorry, but Star Swirl and his friends are out of commition” the Lord of Chaos revealed. “In fact, in a way, I have to thank you for that. After what they did, they got so weakened that it was easy for the others to get to them. But, right now, I have another target in mind for you. You are the villain that snuffs out the light. So, what do you feel about… snuffing out the original light?”

Hearing that caused the Pony of Shadow to smile in a wicked way and reply:

“It would be my pleasure…”

A Bad Feeling

Twilight was at her room packing up things for her month with her family in Ponyville. She couldn’t wait to pass sometime with her friends. It felt forever since the last time they were together.

Blue entered the room and, seeing his wife packing, he commented:

“You know, it’s not like we’re going moving back to Ponyville, right?”

“Very funny” Twilight replied, while putting some books. “But you know pretty well I like to have some light reading during the train jouney.”

“Careful not to bring the all library with you, Twily” Blue joked, approaching. “Now, really, you don’t need all these books. You already have them in the Golden Oak Library, remember?”

“I know, but you know that I can’t help it” Twilight said. “Oh, I forgot I still have some paperwork to take care of. Maybe I can deal with it during the train, while sending them to my office.”

“Or you could just let Golden and the others deal with all that” Blue said, while taking her hoof. “Come on, Twily, just… relax. Can’t you just take a deep breath and appreciate the fact everything is fine. I mean, our family is finally together, Star has the curse under control, he and Dusk returned from the Bermikun Triangle… We have to enjoy the peace we have.”

Twilight sighed, as she knew Blue was right, but she just couldn’t let herself get out of her state of alertness. Deciding to follow her husband’s advice, she said:

“Okay, I’ll try to relax.”

“Great” he said, kissing her on the forehead. “Now, I’ll see if the kids have everything ready so we can take the train by early morning.”

Having said that, he got out. After that, Twilight prepared to put back her books when she felt a sudden chill. It was an usual chill, like the ones a pony would feel when feeling something was not right and something, in Twilight’s opinion, was not right. It was like she could feel a certain shadow hoovering above them like a vulture waiting for its prey to die. She didn’t like it and, despite her promise to Blue that she would do her best to relax, she couldn’t just ignore that feeling.

Before that, Twilight could only do one thing. Using her magic, she activated an hidden mechanism in one of the posts of her bed that opened an hidden trapdoor and made stairs appear. She descended them until reaching the entrance to a vault, whose lock was a horn hole. Twilight inserted her horn there and used her magic. Recognizing her magic, the mechanism of the vault allowed it to unlock and then open, revealing its inside.

The vault was filled with many treasures, most of it had been kept by Princess Aurora herself, like magical objects she had deemed too much powerful or precious to be left at reach of other ponies. Between those objects were the Jewel of Life, Blue’s Diamond Sword (which was inside a glass case enchanted to allow Blue to summon it whenever he needed), the cellblaster with the life cells and the prison-book (which had been moved from the dungeons to better safety), the Solar Crystal, Pandora’s box and key and the flower from the Oasis of the Heart’s oldest tree that Blue had given her and was now inside of a bell jar. But what she was looking for was a certain chest that contained what she wanted. Finding it, she opened it, revealed then the Elements of Harmony.

“I do hope I don’t have to resort to you, but it’s better be safe than sorry.”

Later on, the royal family of the Light Kingdom got on board on the Light Express which didn’t take too long to arrive at the train station of Ponyville. As they got out of the train, Dusk said:

“I can’t believe I finally get to come here! I’ve heard so much about this place.”

“And I’ll make sure you get to see everything, little brother” Star told. “Hey, mom, dad, can I go to Sweet Apple Acres to meet Jona? I’ll meet you later at the library.”

“Very well, we can take your saddlebags, but try not to be late. Don’t forget your cousin Gleaming Shield will arrive later.”

“Okay” the two boys replied.

“What about a race?” Star asked Dusk, while summoning two skateboards.

“More like a stunt competition” he replied. “Don’t forget I don’t know the way.”

And the two started rolling away.

“Should we worry about that?” Twilight asked Blue. “You know how those two are when they are competing.”

“Let them be” Blue replied, while taking his sons’ bags.

“Can we go see Silver?” Midnight asked to her parents.

“Yeah, can we?” Sunny asked as well.

“Sure” Twilight said, while taking her daughter’s bags. “Just remember to…”

“Yeah, we know” Midnight replied. “To be home to meet Gleaming.”

“We would love to see our big cousin” Sunny added.

Having said that, the two twins started moving away.

“Can I ask the big question here?” Blue asked Twilight, looking to the chest containing the elements. “Why did you bring the elements?”

“Oh, it’s just to be safe” Twilight replied. “I have this bad feeling…”

“Oh, I hate those” Blue said. “But don’t worry. Even if it is real, we can handle anything.”

“I really hope so…” Twilight said, still unsure if she believed what her beloved had just said.

The two prince brothers started heading towards Sweet Apple Acres while skateboarding around Ponyville, making some stunts. Along the way, Star noticed Jona approaching Sugarcube Corner along with Gunter.

“Hey, Dusk, over there” Star told him.

They arrived there and, stopping, Star told his two friends:

“Hey, guys”

“Star! Dusk!” Jonagold and Gunter exclaimed, proceeding to hug their friends.

“Dudes, we didn’t get any news from you for ages!” Gunter exclaimed.

“Yeah, we start’d tah think ya had already forgotten ‘bout us” Jonagold joked.

“Sorry, guys, but we have decided to invest a little time only focused on the family” Star said.

“Ah get it” Jonagold said. “After all, ya have jest reunit’d some weeks ago.”

“But it would appear the two brothers here had already quite an adventure” Gunter said. “We heard you went to another realm.”

“You can bet your feathers on that” Dusk said. “We got to sail around on a boat and with a crew with me as a captain.”

“Now that is something I would pay to watch” Gunter said, while ruffling Dusk’s mane. “It’s hard to imagine a little colt like you as captain.”

“Hey!” Dusk exclaimed, a little offended. “Just for you to know, I was a great captain. Right, Star?”

“Well, at least you didn’t kill us all” Star teased, making Jonagold and Gunter to chuckle.

“Very funny…” Dusk replied. “Even if it’s true, you could at least tell them about the great things I did as a captain.”

“Don’t worry about that, Dusk” Star told, putting a hoof on his brother’s shoulder. “You don’t need to try to impress us. By the way, I’m surprised to see you here, Gunter.”

“Well, I decided to have a little vacation out of Griffonstone, so I decided to stay a few days with Jona” Gunter told. “My brother came along and is now with Gust at his house in Ponyville. He and his parents have come to spend a few days here as well.”

“And they are not the only ones” Jonagold said, in an insinuating way. “I think there’s someone you have not mentioned and that is also here…”

“I don’t know who you’re talking about” Gunter hasted to say.

But it was not too hard to guess who they were talking about seeing how their griffon friend had reacted.

“So Galena is in Ponyville too, hein?” Star asked.

“How did you…?!” Gunter asked, nervously, before recollecting himself. “I mean… that was a very good guess.”

“She’s staying with Moonlight” Jonagold said.

“I was on my way there” Star told. “I would stop by Sweet Apple Acres and drop Dusk with you so I could go see Moonlight.”

“Wait, you’re about to ditch me?” Dusk asked his older brother. “Not cool, bro.”

“Would you rather be a third wheel?”

“Good point.”

“Besides, you’d have a lot of fun in the farm. Besides, Jonagold knows more about Ponyville than me and I would just get Moonlight so that we all could have some fun together. But I think things are turning out differently.”

“Yeah… I wanted to fly around, but Jona practically forced me to come” Gunter replied. “And we all know why.”

Star, who knew what he was talking about, nodded with his head, while Dusk remained confused.

“Come on, guys, it’s nothin’ like that” Jonagold said.

Before Dusk could ask anything, somepony got out of Sugarcube Corner quickly and went up. It was a pegasus colt a little bit older than Star, Jonagold and Gunter with a light goldish gray coat with a pound cake as a Cutie Mark, a brown mane and dark grayish tangelo eyes. Holding a set of packages with cakes to deliver was Pound Cake.

“Come on, sis, mom and dad have a lot of deliveries to do and I want to end this quickly” he said, noticing then the four colts beneath. “Oh, hey, guys! Nice to see you. Sorry, but I have to go. See ya!”

And he moved away quickly. A second after that, another pony got out. It was a unicorn filly with the same age as Pound Cake. She had a light yellow coat with a pumpkin pie as a Cutie Mark, light brilliant orange mane and brilliant azure eyes. She was transporting with her magic some packages as well. Seeing her, Jona got a little uncomfortable.

“Hi, Star!” she exclaimed, seeing Star. “It’s so good to see you’re back.”

“Hi, Pumpkin” Star saluted. “Yeah, it’s good to be back. Mainly because now that I’m with my brother.”

“So, you’re the famous Dusk” Pumpkin said to the younger brother. “My name is Pumpkin Cake and my parents run Sugarcube Corner. Sorry if I can’t stay, but I have some delivers to do.”

“Yeah, we’ve noticed that” Gunter said, who then had an idea.

Getting Jonagold’s attention, he started to incite him to ask her to help her. However, it would appear Jonagold wouldn’t do it. Tradding a look with Star, he nodded to him and said:

“I bet if you need help, Jona, here, would be glad to help you.”

Jona made a upset look to Star and Gunter, but he didn’t get time to say anything, as Pumpkin approached him and said:

“Oh, you’re such a sweet, Jona.”

“Well…” he said, while blushing. “You’re… welcome.”

Having no other choice, he allowed Pumpkin to place some of the deliveries on his back and he then went with her.

“You, guys, are really sneaky” Dusk said.

“Well, we have to help a friend to get the mare of his dreams” Gunter said.

“Speaking of that, it’s time for me to go see the mare of my dreams” Star said. “Dusk, why don’t you stay with Gunter? You can take a bite on some cake while I’m gone.”

Having said that, he took off and flew over Moonlight’s cottage. He knocked over the door and it opened, revealing Fluttershy.

“Star!” she exclaimed, happily. “It’s so good you’re here. Does that mean your mother is here too?”

“Yes, she must be on her way over the library” Star replied. “Is Moonlight here?”

“She’s at the back with Galena” she replied.

“Thank you” he replied.

“Star!” a little voice said, coming from Dark Cloud who had come to the other.

“Hey there, little buddy” Star said, while ruffling the young colt’s mane. “Do you want to go for a trip to Sucarcube Corner with me and your sister?”

“Yeah!” he replied.

“Oh, Star, you’re so sweet to take him” Fluttershy said. “I know you want to spend time with Moonlight…”

“Well, my brother and Gunter are also there, so it’s no problem” Star said. “Besides, I know you want to meet my mother.”

Fluttershy smiled at that gester of Star and, after Star took Moonlight, Galena and Dark Cloud over Sugarcube Corner, she went to see Twilight as well.

Later, when the sun was getting down, a party was held at the exterior of Golden Oak Library, organized by Pinkie Pie to celebrate Twilight and her family’s arrival. Many ponies were there, like Twilight’s friends and their husbands and children, Star’s friends, Big Mac, Cherry Blossom and Apple Flower. Gleaming Shield was also there, now talking with Galena and Thorax. Midnight and Sunny were playing around with Silver Wind, Gallus, Gust and the other foals. Star was with Moonlight, with the two talking about the former’s adventures in the Bermikun Triangle.

“I can’t believe you were really almost turned into a mummy” Moonlight said, almost chuckling. “And to think you’re the one that defeated the Lord of Chaos and sealed him away.”

“Hey, I didn’t have most of my strength inside the Triangle” Star defended himself. “Besides, we were dealing with a Waypoint Guardian. He was pretty strong.”

“Oh, Star, you know you don’t have to justify youself” Moonlight said, while passing her hoof over his face. “I know you’re pretty strong.”

Star smiled at her and prepared to kiss her, but then they noticed Dusk approaching, while being followed by Winesap who wouldn’t stop asking him many questions:

“Do you really have a living ship? Are you really a captain? Did you really sail around a sea made of fire?”

“Could you please stop with the questions?” Dusk asked. “You don’t even let me answer any of them.”

“Mommy says that the best way to know something is to ask about it” Winesap said. “So that’s exactly what I’m doing.”

Looking to his older brother, Dusk made him that look he did when asking for help. Feeling sorry for him to have to endure Winesap’s immense curiosity, Star approached them and said:

“Hey, Winesap, do you want to see something cool?”

And he made a balloon appear and let it float it away, hoping Winesap would follow it.

“I don’t get it” she said.

“Don’t you want to get it?” Star asked.

“Please, Star, only mommy goes after random balloons” Winesap replied.

Indeed, behind her, Star, Dusk and Moonlight noticed the balloon going towards Pinkie Pie, who was talking with Rainbow Dash. She noticed the balloon and said, staring at it with great interest:

“Ooh, something floaty! La-la-la-la-la!”

And she followed the balloon happily.

“Okay…” Star said, having another idea. “And what kind of thing would you follow?”

“I’m not silly, you know” Winesap said. “But one thing is for certain: it’s not piñatas.”

But that only made Star made a slight smile, as he used his magic to make a piñata appear and float away. Seeing it, Winesap didn’t waste time to exclaim:

“Ooh, a piñata!”

And she went after it.

“How did you conjured a piñata just like that?” Dusk asked his brother.

“I just teleported a piñata I knew aunt Pinkie Pie had around” he replied. “She never forgets to have one.”

“You are a life-savior, bro” Dusk said, moving away to enjoy the party.

“He’s right” Moonlight said, while giving a kiss on Star’s cheek. “You are a life-savior.”

Twilight was observing everyone having so much fun in that party. Everything she was experimenting was telling her that everything was fine, however the feeling that it was not wouldn’t leave her.

Blue approached her and asked:

“Still thinking on that bad feeling of yours?”

“I know what you’re going to say, but you can’t make me stop feeling it” she replied. “Not only that, the feeling only got worse. Something is coming, I know that.”

While Star was walking with Moonlight to get some punch, the former stop suddenly.

“Star?” Moonlight called, noticing his strange look. “Is everything okay with you?”

The truth was Star, thanks to the energy from Kurama he had stored while fixing the leaks of his seal, was able to restore partly his ability to sense negative emotions and he could feel some great negativity approaching very quickly. It was an immense wave of negativity full of anger and thirst for revenge. Not liking that one bit, he knew what he should do.

“Sorry, Moonlight, but… I need to get to my mom” he said, teleporting soon after.

He appeared beside Twilight and Blue and told them:

“Mom, dad, we need to get everypony away from here… now!”

“But what’s happening?” Blue asked.

Noticing the emergency on her son’s voice, Twilight knew what was going on.

“Something is coming, right?” she asked him.

“And it’s very dark” Star confirmed.

“Then we need to evacuate and…” she started.

But before she could say anything else, all of the sudden, the sky started to get dark, with the sunlight that was still illuminating the sky being devoured by the darkness that would cover the sky without any trace of any kind of light, being it the moon or the stars. The temperature also decreased, creating a sudden cold wave that made the young ones to shiver and become quite frightful.

“Okay, Ah don’t know what’s happenin’, but it can’t be good” Applejack said.

“I have to agree with you, Applejack darling” Rarity replied.

“Maybe Celestia and Luna are trying new ways of ending the day and beginning the night” Pinkie Pie suggested. “You know, making it sinisterly… funnier.”

“I don’t think this is the case, Pinkie” Fluttershy told.

Rainbow Dash flew over Twilight and asked her:

“Twilight, what is happening?”

“Something I was hoping to be just a bad feeling” she replied.

It was then that a dark mist started to appear around them, while a wicked laugh was heard. The mist then gathered and the Pony of Shadows immerged from it, saying:

“Nice party… Mind if I crush in?”

The Pony of Shadows

The arrival of the Pony of Shadows had caused a major fuss to those who were at the party, causing many guests to run away. Twilight, Blue and Star adopted a defensive position, as the Pony of Shadows gave a few steps forward.

“So, this is where the reincarnation of the great Princess Aurora is…” he said. “I have to say I’m disappointed.”

“It would appear your hunch was right, Twily” Blue commented. “What do we do?”

“We need to secure the safety everyone here” she said. “Blue, take care of that with Shadow Claw.”

“Okay…” Blue replied, despite not liking to leave his wife deal with that villain alone, teleporting away.

“You should go too, Star” Twilight said.

“But, mom…” Star started.

“Don’t worry, I can handle this” Twilight said. “But I need you ready in case and don’t.”

Star, much like Blue, didn’t want to let his mother deal with the Pony of Shadows, but he didn’t dare to challenge her orders and so he also teleported away. Making a sneering sound, the Pony of Shadows asked Twilight:

“Do you really thing you can handle me all by yourself? You really think highly of yourself, Princess Twilight.”

“I seem to be in disadvantage” she said. “You know who I am, but I don’t know who you are… Besides you must be another one of the Lord of Chaos’ followers.”

“I am much more than just another follower. I am the Pony of Shadows!”

“The Pony of Shadows? You mean, like in the foal tales?”

“I don’t know what you ponies say about me nowadays, but I can assure you of one thing: no light will stand as long I’m nearby!” the Pony of Shadows exclaimed, making shadow wings appear and casting his shadow web on Twilight. “And your light is the brightest of them all in this reality!”

Twilight struggled against his shadow web and so she released some energy through her body to form a barrier that destroyed the shadow webs. Seeing that, the Pony of Shadows casted a dark beam, with Twilight doing the same. The shock of both beams caused a big shock that affected both casters.

“I have to say… you’re almost as strong as Star Swirl, if not more” the Pony of Shadows said. “But you’re nothing compared to the original princess of the Light Kingdom. Even in my weakened state, you cannot stop the might of shadows.”

He casted the beam again and Twilight did the same. They started to measure their strengths, but it would appear he was winning. But before his beam could hit her, Rainbow Dash intervened, tackling against him, causing him to lose focus. Hoovering above Twilight, she told him:

“Lucky for her, she’s not alone.”

And Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and Rarity also appeared beside Twilight, who smiled with delight to the fact that her friends were by her side. Turning to the Pony of Shadows, she told him:

“It would appear you made a grave mistake for coming here, Pony of Shadows. As long we stand tall, no threat shall prevail in this world.”

Having said that, Twilight summoned the chest that contained the Elements of Harmony, opened it and took them out, giving them to their respective owners.

“Wait, those are…” Star started, seeing that beside his father at the entrance of the library, where many have taken shelter. “Yes, it’s the Elements of Harmony!”

“Wow, really?!” Dusk asked, while appearing beside Star. “Where?!”

“Oh, I always wanted to see them in action” Gleaming Shield said, appearing next to Dusk.

And she wasn’t the only one, as both Jonagold, Gunter, Moonlight and Galena decided to join them to watch it.

“Kids, go inside” Blue said. “This is no place to be an audience.”

“Relax, dad” Dusk said. “Mom and the others are about to kick that bunch of shadows’ ass.”

The Pony of Shadows laughed and replied:

“Fouls! Do you really think you can defeat me?! I’m the Pony of Shadows, the Bringer of Darkness. This world will be wrapped in shadows and there’s nothing you can do to stop it.”

“You’re wrong about that” Twilight told. “The shadows will never cover the world. Not as long we have… the magic of friendship!”

She then activated the power of her element that started to shine, releasing then a stream of rainbow that connected all the others that started charging the Twilight’s. It released a strong light as it casted a powerful rainbow that rose up to the sky.

“So this is the legendary power of the Elements of Harmony…” the Pony of Shadows said, as he saw the rainbow starting to head down towards him. “Pathetic…”

The rainbow hit him, while creating a ferocious tornado around him.

“And that’s how it’s done!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, as she and the others started celebrating.

The others were also exhibiting big smiles. Blue made a relieved sighed, while making a smile. But suddenly we sensed something unusual. It was a power similar to the one of the Elements of Harmony, but full darkness.

“Twily, watch out!” he shouted.

There was an explosion of energy that, much to everypony’s shock and surprise, dissipated the rainbow and the Pony of Shadows emerged, completely unharmed.

“It can’t be…” Twilight said.

“He resisted to the power of the Elements!” Rarity exclaimed.

“How dah hay did he manag’d to resist dah power of dah Elements?!” Applejack asked.

“How did he do it?” Star asked. “I thought no dark force from this world could handle the power of the Elements.”

“Unless they were countered by an equally powerful opposite force” Blue said. “But the only kind of magic that can do that is… Oh no! Twily, he’s using the power of the Elements of Chaos!”

Hearing her husband, Twilight found herself filling herself with a little of fear. She had already dealt with the Elements of Chaos and she knew how terrifying they could be.

“It would appear you have with you ponies with some intuition, but it serves you no good” the Pony of Shadows said.

From his body he made the Elements of Chaos appear, while laughing.

“Wow, I didn’t know there were more than a set of Elements of Harmony” Pinkie Pie said. “However, I think those should get better tendered. They look… a little off.”

“Pinkie, those are the Elements of Chaos” Twilight said. “They are the dark counterparts of the Elements of Harmony.”

But Pinkie Pie made a confused look.

“You know, back when we faced Sky…” Rainbow Dash said.

“Oh, you mean Cherry’s ex-boyfriend that let himself be corrupted by the Lord of Chaos and we had to use our elements to uncorrupt him…” Pinkie Pie said.

“Fouls!” the Pony of Shadows exclaimed. “Speaking nonsense when you’re about facing your doom? And here I thought you were great heroes. Well, not anymore!”

He placed the Elements of Chaos in position, with the Element of Black Magic being surrounded by the others, and casted a dark beam to the former that then connected with the others and, together, they casted a dark rainbow that spiraled against Twilight and the others who were incapable of reacting to it and were hit by it.

“Twily!” Blue called.

“Mom!” both Star, Dusk and Moonlight called, worried about what could have happened to their mothers.

After the light of the dark rainbow cleared, they could see that Twilight and the others, as well the Elements of Harmony, had been turned into stone.

“NO!” the witnesses shouted, while the Pony of Shadows laughed.

“YES!” the Lord of Chaos shouted, victorious, as he watched everything through his mirror. “Finally somepony does something right! Oh, how good it felt seeing that annoying princess and her despicable friends being defeated… They have been a pain in my neck for years! Actually, it’s ironic as they were turned to stone when that was the punishment they gave to Discord. Now, the only one standing in my way to conquer the Pony Reality is that little fox prince that dared to imprison me in my own realm. If I got lucky, maybe the Pony of Shadows will be able to get rid of him too.”

After seeing what happened to Twilight and the others, Blue started to get extremely mad. But he knew he couldn’t succumb to what he was feeling. He need to prioritize the security of everypony that was there.

Turning to the kids, he told them:

“Go inside. I can try to use my powers to at least drive him away…”

But it was then that he noticed Star and saw that he looked very upset. He could see his face contorting in a way that he was very familiar with: he was very angry. But it was not an everyday anger, it was something much deeper, similar to the times when he lost control of his power.

“Star… whatever you’re thinking… or feeling… don’t do it” he tried to tell his son.

But he wasn’t listening to him anymore, as he was more focusing in charging his rage and redirect it against the one that turned his mother into stone. All that anger started to cause some damages to the seal inside of him, causing it to crack, allowing some of Kurama’s energy to slip out, mixed as well with the curse. Seeing that, Kurama said:

“No… No, Star!

Kurama wanted to do something, but he couldn’t do anything, as he was caged.

“Don’t do it!” he said. “Calm down!”

However, there was nothing he could say to stop Star’s anger from growing even more. Suddenly, the energy from Kurama that was leaking started to manifest itself in his bubbling cloak. Seeing that, Star’s friends started to get worry.

“Oh no…” Jonagold said.

“Isn’t that…?” Gunter asked.

“No, Star!” Moonlight said.

But before any of them could do anything, Star moved fast against the Pony of Shadows and prepared to attack him with energy claws. However, due to the shadowy body of the villain, Star just passed through him.

“What… just happened?” Dusk asked.

“It’s Star… he’s losing control” Moonlight said.

“This is bad” Jonagold said. “Nothing good happens when that happens.”

The Pony of Shadows got curious regarding that colt that just attacked him. He then noticed the bubbling energy surrounding him and the red eyes.

“Interesting…” he said. “That energy… It belongs to Nine-Tails. So, you’re his jinchuriki. But even if you are, there’s no way you can defeat me.”

And he casted a powerful dark beam against him, but Star replied with another one. The two beams clashed and started to measure their power. However, it would appear the Pony of Shadows was overpowering Star.

“Star!” Moonlight and Blue called.

“Come on, bro, you can do it!” Dusk exclaimed.

“Pathetic…” the Pony of Shadows said. “I have to admit, kid, you have some skills, but you cannot defeat me. Pretty much, you’re like that weak princess.”

Hearing him talking about his mother like that caused Star’s anger to grow even more. Not only that, but the intensity of his power also grew, causing his beam to get stronger and starting to push back the Pony of Shadows’.

“What?!” he asked, not believing what he was seeing. “No!”

Star’s beam got too close of the Pony of Shadows’ horn, with the latter struggling to battle the young jinchuriki. He could sense his power weakening before his power and realized he had to do something before it was too late. Noticing Blue and the others, he had an idea and, with a thrust, he redirected the two beams to them. Seeing that, made Star get out of his rage spree, as he saw his own attack and the Pony of Shadows’ about to hit his father, brother, marefriend and friends.

“No!” he shouted.

The combined attacks seemed to have hit them, but then he noticed that Blue had used his magic to nullify them, much to Star’s relief. He jumped to their side and asked:

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah, don’t worry, son” Blue replied, while panting. “I was able to undo the attacks.”

“You and your friends got lucky this time, boy” the Pony of Shadows replied. “You’re in luck I’m not at my full power. But mark my words: you and everycreature will taste the power of darkness.”

Having said that, he turned himself into shadow and disappeared, taking with him the darkness that had devoured the dusk sky, recovering it. Star, letting go of his anger and anxiety, was able to disperse his energy cloak. Dusk went to congratulate him, saying:

“That was awesome, big bro! Honestly, I didn’t know you have that in you.”

“Well, you haven’t seen…” Star started to say, when something interrupted him.

It was his heart, which had come to suffer the consequences of the leaks on his seal. The pain was so big that he fell on the ground, taking his hooves to the chest.

“Star!” everypony called.

“What is happening?” Dusk asked.

Blue quickly realized what was happening and told Dusk:

“Dusk, get away from your brother!”

“What… Why?”

“It’s the curse” he replied. “Go inside, now.”

Dusk took no time to follow that order. Once Dusk was away, Star started to feel a lot of relief.

“Don’t worry, son, everything will be fine” Blue said.

“Star, I’m here with you” Moonlight told.

However, after everything that happened, Star couldn’t help but feeling completely exhausted, especially after experiencing the effects of the Curse of the Poisoned Heart. The image of everypony around him started to get blurry, as their voices started to get distanced. A few seconds later, Star lost his senses.

The Pillars of the Pony World

After what happened when the Pony of Shadows turned Twilight and the others into stone, an immense tension resided on everypony on Ponyville. Despite what he was feeling, Blue had no other choice but try to manage the situation the best he could. With the help from Big Mac, Shadow Claw, Soarin and all the others, he was able to keep Ponyville under surveillance quickly.

The young ones had been gathered on Sweet Apple Acres to be taking care of by Cherry Blossom, including the twins, Gust and Gallus (despite their protests), while the older ones remained on the Golden Oak Library. At that moment, Star was on his room, lying on the bed, still unconscious and in an apparent pain. Moonlight was by his side, securing a hoof, with Jonagold, Gunter and Galena nearby. Gleaming Shield, on her turn, was applying her healing magic on Star Knight. Meanwhile, Dusk was in another room, so that the curse wouldn’t be activated.

Blue got in Star’s room with Thorax, saying to him:

“Thanks so much for watch over the kids here, Thorax.”

“After everything you and all the others did for me, it’s the least I can do” he replied.

“So, it’s not like I want to make you reminisce your time as… well, you know… but I have to ask” Blue said. “Have you ever heard about the Pony of Shadows?”

“Only in tales, much like everypony else” he replied. “As far as I know, he and Queen Chrysalis never had any contact.”

“I see… So we’re still walking blindly here” Blue said.

Turning then to his son, he approached and asked Gleaming Shield:

“How is he?”

“I’ve been able to tend his heart the best I could” she replied, while stopping her healing spell. “Fortunately, he still has some Nine-Tails energy in him to heal him completely. But I wonder the damages the curse may do in the future.”

“Don’t worry about that, Gleaming” Blue said. “I have already Golden Paladin coming here to check on the seal.”

“Uncle Blue, where’s mah aunt Applejack an’ dah others?” Jonagold asked.

“They’re downstairs, but once the other Generals have secured the Light Kingdom, they’ll transport them there for safe keeping” Blue replied.

“I still can’t believe that just happened” Gunter said. “I mean, what were the chances that the Elements of Harmony would lose like that.”

It was then that Galena gave him a poke with the elbow on the shoulder and signalized to their friends, whose mothers and aunts had just been petrified.

“Oh, right…” Gunter said, laughing nervously. “Sorry about that.”

At that moment, a mirror appeared there and Golden Paladin came out of there.

“Golden, it’s a good thing you’re here” Blue said. “As you can see, we just had a very hard time just now.”

“A very hard time is an understatement for what I can see” he replied, approaching Star.

He placed a hoof on him and, with that, he was able to perceive the damages on the seal.

“Oh my…” he said, standing before Kurama’s cage. “The damages… There’s leaks in so many places.”

“What could you expect?” Kurama asked him, coldly. “After all, you know what happens when Star loses his temper.”

As Golden Paladin observed the seal, he noticed that there were some parts that looked relatively recent than the rest.

“And it would appear this is not the first time there’s leaks” he said. “Let me guess, the young prince rectifies the leaks whenever they appear and doesn’t bother to tell me or his parents about it?”

“Don’t say that to me” Kurama replied, while lying down. “I’m not the one that has control over the seal. Besides, that colt is as stubborn as I am.”

“That’s for sure…” Golden Paladin said. “Well, let’s for now focus in repairing the seal. Just for a precaution, I will reinforce it. In that way, it will last longer.”

Having said that, the General of Peace used his magic to repair the leaks on the seal, causing the curse to stop flowing out. After that, he charged the seal, causing it to get stronger.

“It’s done” he said, outside Kurama’s plane, to the others. “Let’s just hope this will hold on for some more time. You can call Prince Dusk Storm. Prince Star Knight is now safe from the curse… for the time being.”

“All right…” Blue said. “Dusk is worrying sick about Star. I’ll tell him.”

“And I will send Princess Twilight and the others to the Light Kingdom” Golden Paladin said. “With the other Generals there, no harm will come to them.”

The two Generals got out of the room, with Blue going to the library room, where Dusk was sitting on a chair with a book that he was reading just to pass the time.

“Dusk” Blue called.

Noticing his father, Dusk went to him and asked:

“How is Star, dad? Is he okay?”

“Don’t worry, he is fine” he replied. “Gleaming treated his heart and Golden Paladin fixed the seal.”

However, Blue could notice Dusk’s uncertainty regarding Star’s safety and so he placed a hoof on his shoulder and told him:

“Trust me, Dusk. Everything is fine.”

It took Dusk a few seconds, but he then nodded with his head, smiling. The two then headed back to Star’s room. Getting in, they saw that he had awaken.

“Star!” Dusk exclaimed, running towards his brother and sharing a hug with him. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine, little brother” he replied. “You don’t have to worry.”

“Okay…” Dusk said, before giving him a slight punch on the shoulder and asking. “Why did you hide from me that your seal was weakening?”

“Because I can handle it” Star said, before noticing the look on everypony in the room. “I do! Okay, I lost control today, but can you blame me?”

“You need to be more careful, young prince” Golden Paladin’s voice said, as he entered in the room. “I’ve seen the repairs you’ve done in the seal. You should have told us about it.”

But Star didn’t replied to that. Noticing her coltfriend’s irritation for having many ponies criticizing him, she told:

“I think it’s enough of this. Star knows that he acted wrong for not telling about the seal. Don’t you think we should change subject.”

“You’re completely right, young one” Golden Paladin said. “Now that Prince Star Knight is awaken and recovered and Princess Twilight and the others are secured in the Light Kingdom, it’s time to focus on the emergency we have on our hooves.”

“Do you know anything about that Pony of Shadows?” Blue asked.

“The name is not completely strange to me” he replied. “But I honestly don’t know much about him.”

“Really?” Gunter asked. “No offense, but I thought you knew pretty much everything.”

That caused Galena to poke him again, but Golden Paladin just chuckled and replied:

“I don’t know everything. Not even Mirror Coat knows everything. Some information is sealed and prevented from being accessed even by us, Generals.”

Having an idea, Golden Paladin told the ones in the room, pointing to the mirror portal he came from:

“Why don’t you come with me?”

And he passed through the portal, followed then by Star and Dusk, with Moonlight, Jonagold, Gleaming, Gunter and Galena following them. Before following the young ones, Blue turned to Thorax and asked:

“Do you want to come?”

“I think it’s for the best if I stay” he replied. “I already had too much excitement for one day.”

“Okay…” Blue replied, going to the portal.

The portal had taken them to the Mirrored Library, with the ones visiting it for the first time becoming impressed by it.

“Mirror Coat, we need your help!” Golden Paladin called.

“In what?” Mirror Coat’s voice said, coming from behind the group.

Most of them got scared with that, jumping and turning around to see Mirror Coat who had come from one of the mirrors.

“Okay, please don’t do that again” Jonagold said to Mirror Coat.

“We need information that only you can give to us” Golden Paladin said to the General of Knowledge. “What do you know about the Pony of Shadows?”

“The Pony of Shadows…” Mirror Coat said. “So he’s one that is causing all of this trouble… But what makes you think that I know anything about it. This is classified information even to the Generals.”

“But you’re not any General” Golden Paladin reminded. “You’re the General of Knowledge and you have access to information that no ordinary General does.”

“Even I have my limitations and privileges, you know?” he replied.

“Come on, Mirror Coat, this is very important” Blue said. “My wife, your princess, has been turned into stone by him. We need to know everything we can if we want to defeat him.”

There was a moment of silence and then Mirror Coat said:

“Very well, I guess I can tell you what I know about the subject. The Pony of Shadows is a malevolent entity that was defeat in the past by a group of heroes known as the Pillars of the Pony World.”

“The Pillars of the Pony World?” Blue and the young ones repeated.

“They are a group of the greatest heroes of Pony World during their time” Golden Paladin explained. “And you know them having in count they are exposed in the Light Museum.”

“Wait, you mean Star Swirl, Rockhoof, Flash Magnus…” Star started.

“Not to mention Somnambula, Mage Meadowbrooke and Mistmane” Mirror Coat added. “All of them coming from different parts of the Pony World and they came together to defeat this ancient evil.”

“And how did they do it?” Gunter asked. “I don’t know if you have noticed, but that’s the information we need.”

“I hate to say it, but Gunter is right” Galena said. “If these Pillars defeated the Pony of Shadows once, then that means he does have a weakness.”

“Sorry, but that is as far as my knowledge can go” Mirror Coat replied.

A disappointment look invaded the youngsters’ face, but then the General of Knowledge remembered something:

“Wait, I lied. There’s still something else.”

Mirror Coat headed towards the Observer and, using his magic, he caused it to show the image of a certain place.

“Is that…” Star started. “Yes… It’s Ponhenge.”

“Ponhenge?” the other youngsters said.

“They are mysterious ruins that possess a certain magic” Golden Paladin replied.

“And it’s also the last stand of the Pillars against the Pony of Shadows” Mirror Coat said. “Maybe if you go there, you might find something useful.”

“Okay, I’ll go there” Star said.

“Hey, if you go, I’ll go too” Dusk replied. “Don’t forget that a crew must always stick together.”

“And we’re your crew, buddy” Jonagold said, as he and the other youngsters nodded with their heads.

“Thank, guys” Star thanked, appreciating his friends’ undying loyalty for him.

“Well, I guess I can’t say anything to stop you” Blue said. “Very well, I’m coming with you. Golden, you’re in charge of the Light Kingdom.”

“Of course” Golden Paladin replied.

Mirror Coat created a mirror portal that would lead them all to Ponhenge and they all crossed it. The portal led them to the surroundings of their destination. After walking for a few minutes, they arrived to the place.

“This is it…” Star said. “Ponhenge… I can’t believe it… It’s a shame mom is not here to see it.”

Gleaming approached one of the ruined pillars, cleared the dust on it and saw some strange symbols on it.

“I’ve never seen magical runes like these before” Gleaming Shield said. “What about you, Star?”

“No…” Star replied. “If we were not in the situation we are, I would start to study them.”

Observing the vines covering the ruins, Gunter commented:

“I don’t think any creature have seen this for a long time.”

He tried to rip of one of the vines with his claws, but ended up being pushed back by his own force after it proved to be too much resilient to be pulled off, ending up in a prickly bush, being then pulled out of it by Galena.

“Please, try to harm yourself” she told him. “We already have too much to worry about.”

But Gunter just rolled his eyes, as he started to clean his fur and feathers.

“It will take an all team ov ponies tah find anythin’ here” Jonagold said.

“That is if we find anything that can help us” Moonlight said. “After all, the battle between the Pillars and the Pony of Shadows was a long time ago.”

Star hated to admit it, but it looked like his friends were right. How would he find anything on a bunch of ruins when time itself could have already erased any clues that could have been there. Noticing that, Dusk told him:

“Relax, bro, everything will be all right. Remember our adventures in the Triangle? Haven’t we got in many troubles that looked difficult to get out? We’ve always found a way.”

“Dusk is right, Star” Blue added, approaching as well. “And don’t forget about your actions during the war. You’ve always been able to find a way to solve any problem. It’s some of the many talents of our family.”

Star took those words from his father and brother to his heart.

“You’re right. I think I just need another perspective.”

At that moment, he just got an idea.

“Wait a minute…” he said. “There is a way. Mirror Coat and Golden Paladin told us this place possesses a mysterious magic. Maybe I can connect with that magic using my sage mode and try to recreate what may have happened here. After all, a battle like the one between the Pillars and the Pony of Shadows must have left an impression on this place.”

“Spoken like a true son of Twilight Sparkle” Blue said, proudly.

“So, what are you waiting for, Star?” Dusk asked. “Go on.”

Star then sit down, completely still, while starting to gather the natural energy around him. As he did that, he started to get in sage mode, he could feel a lot of different kind of energies. It was then that he felt something. It was something dark and powerful, a magic that he recognized as being the magic of the Elements of Chaos. The Lord of Chaos must have had some of his villains to use them to free the Pony of Shadows.

Ignoring that, Star continued to search for anything that could look like some ancient and powerful magic, enough to defeat someone as powerful as the Pony of Shadows. Suddenly, he felt something. It was very faint, but, nevertheless, very powerful. Opening his toad-like eyes, he said:

“I got it!”

Channeling his own magic mixed with the natural energy he had gathered, he tried to project the moment in time linked to that magic impression, having to use all the knowledge he had gotten from her mom, his studies and the books he had read in both library of Light Castle and the Mirrored Library. It was then that something started to happen.

Just like that, a hologram-like version of Star Swirl appeared before one of the pillar-like structures.

“Star, I think you did it!” Moonlight said.

Looking around, Star observed as his spell proved itself to be successful. It didn’t take long for the other Pillars to appear as well, each one appearing in front of one of the pillar-like structures, just like Star Swirl. Each of the Pillars were all at the possession of an object: Star Swirl had a book, Flash Magnus had his shield, Mistmane had a flower, Somnambula had a blindfold, Mage Meadowbrook had her mask and Rockhoof had his shovel. Besides them, Star also noted a young unicorn colt, hiding behind the pillar-like structure where Star Swirl was. He had a light apple green coat with a staff with a magical aura at the top as a Cutie Mark, brilliant vermilion mane and moderate orchid eyes.

It was then that Star Swirl casted a spell to the well at the middle. Just like how it happened when he was released, a black substance started to immerge from the well, forming a ball, from where legs erupted, while the rest of the ball took the form of the Pony of Shadows who, much to everypony present’s alarm, released one of his frightening laughs. The young colt hiding himself only hid himself even more. However, the Pillars remained still on their positions.

“You summon me at your peril, Star Swirl!” the Pony of Shadows exclaimed to the old wizard. “Once I defeat all of you, this realm will embrace the darkness as I did so long ago!”

Having said that, he extended his shadow wings and casted his webs of shadow that started to snare the Pillars. As he subdued them, the Pony of Shadows continued to laugh, as he started to absorb the light around him. Directing his words again to Star Swirl, he said:

“Drawing me here will only make me stronger. You will never defeat me!”

“We did not come here to defeat you” Star Swirl replied with his calm and imposing voice.

Charging his horn with magic, he was able to free himself from the Pony of Shadows’ grasp and then focused his magic on his book that rose up in the air, while releasing a strong light. It opened, casting a beam of light that hit that started to connect every object of the other Pillars, while freeing them as well, forming a hexagon around the Pony of Shadows that emanated an immense light. Noticing the spell they were using, the Pony of Shadows asked, worried:

“What are you doing?!”

“We came... to contain you” Star Swirl declared.

The magic they were emanating elevated them and the Pony of Shadows who screamed in pain and frustration, as the light started to involve him. There was a flash of light and he disappeared. The Pillars descended, with their objects still emanating some light, but when they landed, they quickly lost their balance.

“Master!” the young colt called, as he approached Star Swirl. “Are you okay?”

“The spell we used to trap him was supposed to bring us with him” Star Swirl said. “But thanks to Mirror Coat’s revision of the spell I created, we were able to prevent that from happening… but at the cost of most of our life force. Don’t worry, young Merlin, we will be fine… But it will take a long time. No doubt the Lord of Chaos will take this moment of weakness of ours to get rid of us.”

Turning to the other Pillars, the old wizard said:

“We need to hide our objects as soon as possible. We cannot let our Elements of Virtue to fall on the wrong hooves. If they do that, who knows the evil they can do with them. They can even bring him back.”

The other Pillars nodded with their heads.

At that moment, Star’s spell wore off and everypony got astonished for what they had just watched.

“Okay, that was… I don’t know what to say” Gunter said.

The Elements of Virtue

Back in the Mirrored Library, the group was trying to process what they had just discovered at Ponhenge.

“So we just discovered that the Pony of Shadows was sealed away by Star Swirl and the other Pillars” Dusk said. “Can’t we do that again?”

“Not without the spell they used” Star replied.

“Well, that’s easy” Gunter said. “Star Swirl said that Mirror Coat helped him with the spell, right…”

“Good try, young griffon, but remember when I said that the information about that has been sealed?” Mirror Coat replied. “That also includes the spell. It’s a precaution for the possibility of vital information getting in the wrong hooves.”

“But also is something that is preventing us from finding a way to stop the Pony of Shadows” Blue said.

“Annoying, I know, but it can’t be helped” Mirror Coat said.

“But even without Mirror Coat’s knowledge, there is other ways to get what you want” Golden Paladin replied.

“How?” Jonagold asked. “With our only lead block’d ‘cause ov protocols, Ah don’t see any other path to take.”

“If there’s something I know about Star Swirl, and I got to know him quite well, is that he used to take notes about everything about magic that came to his head” Golden Paladin told.

Hearing that, Star was quick to realize what he was trying to say.

“The book…” Star said. “The book Star Swirl had… If it was the diary he was writing at the time he and the others sealed the Pony of Shadows…”

“Then that means he must have written the spell in it” Blue concluded. “That’s a very good thought, Star.”

“I couldn’t expect any less from my big brother” Dusk said.

“Now that we are talking about the book…” Moonlight said. “Do you remember what Star Swirl told to the other Pillars?”

“He told them to hide the objects they had with them” Gleaming Shield remembered. “To not let them fall on the wrong hooves. He called them Elements of Virtue.”

“Elements of Virtue?” Galena asked. “We already had the Elements of Harmony, then the Elements of Chaos… and now there are Elements of Virtue?”

“I have to agree with Galena” Gunter said. “I know, it’s shocking… But there’s a lot of holes in this story and we have no way to fill them.”

“Then allow me to do it” a voice said.

They turned around and saw the Lord of Order appear. Seeing him, Golden Paladin, Mirror Coar and Blue hasted to bow respectfully to him.

“The Lord of Order…” Star said.

Dusk, Jonagold, Gunter and Galena both got pretty surprised to see the Lord of Order, as it was the first time they met him personally.

“Oh my…” Galena said.

“That is…” Jonagold started.

“This just got really real” Gunter told.

“I’ve just sensed what happened to Twilight Sparkle and her friends” the Lord of Order said. “It was not very difficult to do it. I could sense the original light being suppressed.”

“But, if that’s true, I come you’re here, my lord?” Blue asked. “After all, the original light is the very anchor of your power in this reality.”

“The answer is quite simple” the Lord of Order replied. “Even if the original light cannot shine through the star seed where it resides, it can still do it, even if in a lesser extent, through the one that is going to inherit it someday.”

He turned to Star and told him:

“I’m talking about you, young prince.”

“Me?” Star asked.

“With your mother petrified, you’re the one who is responsible for her duties” the Lord of Order said. “You’re in charge of the Light Kingdom now.”

Star got caught by surprise with that information.

“Me? In charge of the Light Kingdom? But I don’t want that. At least like this.”

“Don’t worry” the Lord of Order told. “That’s for the moment… until your mother is restored. A job that I know you and your friends will be able to do it.”

The young group looked between each other and then the Lord of Order tapped with the end of his lance on the ground and he caused six bubbles to immerged in a circle in here, while circling. Each one contained the image of each of the objects the Pillars were using to stop the Pony of Shadows.

“The Elements of Virtue are basically the predecessors of the Elements of Harmony” the Lord of Order told. “They are elements that represented values that spread light and helped keep the darkness at check. Strength…” he pointed to Rockhoof’s shovel. “Bravery…” he pointed to Flash Magnus’ shield. “Healing…” he pointed to Mage Meadowbrook’s mask. “Beauty…” he pointed to Mistmane’s flower… “And Sorcery…” he pointed to Star Swirl’s book. “The objects are not the Elements per say, but they are charged by their magic thanks to their wielders who, just like Princess Twilight and her friends, are their representatives. After the battle with the Pony of Shadows, these Elements were lost and that forced me to create a new set of Elements that could be used to protect the Pony World by using a piece of each one of them.”

“So the Elements of Harmony are like a reflection of the Elements of Virtue” Gleaming Shield concluded.

The Lord of Order nodded with his head and then continued:

“In the same way the Element of Magic is connected to all the other Elements of Harmony, the Element of Sorcery is connected with the other Elements of Virtue. Through Strength, I made Honesty. Through Bravery, I got Loyalty. Healing made Kindness, while Beauty made Generosity. And for last, through Hope, I could only get Laughter.”

“Wait, if the Elements of Harmony come from the Elements of Virtue, that means they must have equal power, right?” Dusk asked. “Doesn’t that mean, if we can found the Elements of Virtue, we may possibly release mom and the others?”

“You’re right, Dusk…” Star said. “We can do just that… No, we can do much more. If we find the Elements of Virtue and use them to free the Elements of Harmony, then we can join their power together and defeat the Pony of Shadows once and for all.”

“You’re right, Star!” Moonlight exclaimed. “That’s exactly what we need to do.”

“That sounds like a plan tah me” Jonagold said.

“Except there’s one little problem in that plan” Gunter said. “We don’t know where the objects of the Pillars are, remember? They hid them.”

“Gunter is right” Galena said. “Yeah, I know, I’m also agreeing with him… But how can we use those elements, if we don’t have a clue of where to start looking?”

Star thought about that very carefully. It was then that he noticed something in the library that could be of great use to them: the Tree of Crisis.

“Mirror Coat, can I ask you something?” he asked the General of Knowledge. “If the Tree of Crisis can detect threats, can we also use it to detect the Pillar’s objects?”

“In theory, I think that can be done” he replied. “However, because it’s not exactly its purpose, and having in consideration its unpredictable nature, I can’t assure you the results will be precise.”

“It doesn’t matter” Star said. “Even if it can only give us clues, that’s more than enough.”

“Looks like you already have a plan” the Lord of Order said. “I shall leave and let you get into it. I wish you all the luck, as you’re going to need it.”

Having said that, the Lord of Order disappeared.

Star approached the Tree of Crisis and, concentrating on his desire to find the objects of the Pillars of the Pony World, the representations of the Elements of Virtue that were their only hope to release her mother and her friends, along with the Elements of Harmony, and defeat the Pony of Shadows, he charged his horn with magic and casted against it. After he did it, the tree started to glow with a golden aura and the same happened with two of its spheres: the one belonging to the Pony World and a dark grayish blue one.

“Looks like we’re limited to the Pony World and the Bermikun Triangle” Mirror Coat commented.

“Wait, the Bermikun Triangle?” Dusk asked. “Great, when I thought that place was behind my back…”

“Mirror Coat, see if you can specify the precise location of the objects” Golden Paladin told.

The General of Knowledge advanced towards the spheres and passed his hooves over them. The Observer was activated and, as soon that happened, a strange thing started to happen, as Star, Dusk, Jonagold, Gleaming and Moonlight’s Cutie Marks, along with Gunter’s talons, started to glow. An image of each Cutie Mark and of one of Gunter’s talons rose up in the air and headed towards the Observer, along with the bubbles with the image of each object of the Pillars.

The first location to appear was the North of Equestria, where a small island was centered. After that, the bubble with Rockhoof’s shovel and Jonagold’s Cutie Mark headed there.

“The first lead to Rockhoof’s shovel is in his home island” Mirror Coat said.

“That is so typical of him” Golden Paladin commented.

“An’ mah Cutie Mark up there means what Ah think it means?” Jonagold asked.

“If it means you have to be the one to retrieve it, I think you’re correct” Mirror Coat said.

The image on the Observer changed, with Rockhoof’s shovel and Jonagold’s Cutie Mark disappearing. The next to appear was the Dragon Lands, with Flash Magnus’ shield and Gunter’s talon approaching it.

“The Dragon Lands… Great!” Gunter said, sarcastically. “I’m the luckiest griffon in the world.”

After that, the image of the Golden Desert appeared, with Mage Meadowbrook’s mask and Gleaming Shield’s Cutie Mark approaching the location of the pony-panther’s oasis.

“The pony-panthers…” Gleaming Shield said. “At least I will start with familiar faces.”

The next image to appear was the Desolated Zone and Mistmane’s flower and Moonlight’s Cutie Mark approached the location of the Changeling Kingdom.

“Oh no…” Moonlight said. “Not them… Not the changelings…”

But there was no time for the others to process that as another image appeared. It was the Bermikun Triangle, more precisely Marituga, and Somnambula’s blindfold and Dusk’s Cutie Mark approached the lighthouse.

“Sure…” Dusk said. “Of course it’s me who has to go there… Who else?”

The image of Marituga disappeared only to be replaced by Canterlot, with Star Swirl’s book and Star’s Cutie Mark approaching the castle.

“Looks like we all know where we need to go” Star said.

“And I will help you all in the recovery of those objects” Blue said. “For what I can see, it will be a very hard task to recover them. It will be like the hunt for the Generals’ star seeds.”

Turning to Golden Paladin and Mirror Coat, he said:

“Sorry I said it like that.”

“Don’t mention it” Golden Paladin replied.

“Sorry, dad, but… I need you to stay in the Light Kingdom” Star said.

“What?”

“Without mom and me looking for the objects of the Pillars, we need all the means necessary to protect the kingdom” Star told. “And that means all the Generals must remain there.”

“But…” Blue started, trying to find words to counter his son’s. “I can’t just stay quiet, while you…”

“Now, now, Prince Blue Sword…” Golden Paladin said, putting a hoof over his shoulder. “You know Prince Star Knight is the acting leader of the Light Kingdom. That means we, Generals, must obey his orders… even if they come from our own son.”

Despite not liking the situation, Blue didn’t have any other option but to comply. He sighed and then replied:

“Very well…”

“However, I am worry about one thing” Star said, turning then to Moonlight. “Your objective is right in the den of the lion. Chrysalis and her changelings won’t like have you there, Moonlight. Especially after you deserted them and the other villains. Maybe I should go with you before…”

“No, you don’t have to do it” Moonlight replied him, approaching and passing her hoof over his face. “I can handle Chrysalis. But what we can’t handle is wasting precious time.”

Despite knowing Moonlight was only saying that so she wouldn’t be a burden and the fact he was worry about what Chrysalis could do to her, Star knew she was right.

“You don’t have to worry about her, Star” Galena said. “I will go with her. With me by her side, I bet those changelings won’t have a chance.”

“Are you sure, Galena?” Moonlight asked. “It’s going to be dangerous. I know Chrysalis and she is not a villain to underestimate.”

“Hey, don’t worry, you’re my best friend and I’m with you to the very end” Galena replied.

That caused Moonlight to make a tender smile and said:

“Thanks, Galena.”

Knowing that Galena would go with Moonlight made Star become much at ease as now she didn’t have go alone. So, taking a deep breath as he tried to calm himself from the weight of the responsibility that was starting to fell on him, the young alicorn prince said:

“Okay, guys, let’s do this. For our family, for our friends, for our world!”

“Yeah!” they all exclaimed.

The Element of Strength, Part I - The Strength of Will

The Lord of Chaos was sitting on his throne, having a relaxed look. Playing with his spear, he said to himself:

“It feels so good having my revenge finally enacted. Seeing Twilight Sparkle and her annoying friends being turned into stone made me even forget the weight of these chains… It would be great to deal with that fox kid as well, but… I guess I’ll have to wait just a little longer for that. At least, I had the satisfaction of causing him some pain.”

Suddenly, one of his mirrors started to resonate, wanting to warn the Lord of Chaos about something.

“Seriously?” he asked. “Can’t I just enjoy this victory of mine just for once? What can be that urgent to disturb my moment of joy?”

Waving his hand, he made the mirror come to him and, with a gesture, made it reflect on his surface the image of a certain island, as the sun had already rose where a mirror portal opened and Jonagold came out from it.

“So, Star Knight’s little farmer friend decided to visit Rockhoof’s old village?” the Lord of Chaos asked. “What kind of emergency could he…

It was then he remember something that could explain his mirrors reaction.

“Wait… Don’t tell me… If that apple lover is on Rockhoof’s island, does that mean he’s looking for… his element? If that’s true, then Star Knight and his little friends must be looking for the Elements of Virtue. That can be troubling as they are the one thing right now that can undo the damages the Elements of Chaos have done and defeat the Pony of Shadows. At least they can’t use Ponhenge for the spell, as its magic was tainted by the Elements of Chaos, but even so… they can still figure something else.”

He thought for a few seconds and then said:

“I don’t have any other choice but to prevent them from putting their hooves over those elements. In fact, why don’t I start by getting rid of that apple pony. I heard he is one of Star Knight’s greatest friends. It would be my next step on my sweet revenge on that pesky little prince. First I took his mommy, now I’ll take one of his best friends. And since he’s searching for the Element of Strength, I’ll give him something to put on a big fight.”

With a gesture, he made the image of a certain place appear on the reflection of the mirror: the Isle of Dread. And so the Lord of Chaos chuckled in his evil way.

Arriving to Rockhoof’s island, Jonagold advanced towards the village, wondering where he should start looking for his shovel.

“Ah wish dah tree could have been more precise” Jonagold said, while walking. “How dah hay will Ah find dah shovel when Rockhoof could have hidden it anywhere on dah island? Maybe somewhere in dah ravine. After all, he dug it tah save his village.”

It was then that he arrived to the place where Rockhoof’s old village was settled. It was now in ruins and there was there a team of young ponies that were doing archeological work, with the one in charge appearing to be an earth mare with a medium gray coat with a pickaxe and a rock as a Cutie Mark, with a mane with two shades of grayish spring green mane and brilliant vermilion eyes. Seeing that, Jonagold realized that could be his way to find the shovel.

A pair of the young students, a colt and a filly, had just found something buried in the dirt and were just brushing off the dirt, as the young filly told to her professor, as she approached them:

“Professor Fossil! It's a Mighty Helm headpiece! Maybe it belonged to Rockhoof himself!”

“Legends don't wear helmets” she said, in a composed posture. “This belonged to a real pony.”

“Oh, I can guarantee Rockhoof was as real as you and me” a voice said.

Professor Fossil turned around and saw Jonagold approaching. Before his remark, she just released a mocking chuckle and then said:

“And I suppose that ravine was dug with his trusty shovel to save the village from an erupting volcano.”

“Probably” Jonagold replied. “If he really existed, then we can only conclude that he indeed dug the ravine.”

“My dear young colt, I love old legends as much as anypony” Professor Fossil told. “But a pony strong enough to save a village from rushing lava with a shovel is... preposterous.”

At that moment, however, one of the workers that was pickaxing hit a sensitive point that caused the big rock where they were digging to start rolling in direction of Professor Fossil and the two young foals, much to everyone’s shock. The professor and the two foals prepared to be hit by the rock, but that never came to happen.

When they opened their eyes, they saw, to their amazement, that Jonagold had been able to stop that immense boulder, ten times his size, with his back hooves. Jonagold used the strength he had to hold the boulder, despite the pressure he was putting on his hooves was starting to hurt him. However, using every bit of energy still in him, Jonagold was able to have enough strength to pull the boulder way, out of the village.

While he stretch his hind legs, Professor Fossil and her students got out of the digging place, both openmouthed for what they had just seen, along with the others, with the former saying:

“I can't believe you just did that. You… You saved us!”

“Ah bet if ya told somepony else dah story, it might sound..." Jonagold started, while making a fake gasp. “… preposterous."

It was then that the stallion that was there called their attention and pointed to the place where the boulder was, showing that there was something hiding behind it: an entrance that looked to be a thousand of years old. Approaching it, Jonagold observed inside and got surprised for what he just found. While he entered, Professor Fossil and the others also came to observe and the former told:

“I suppose some stories might be true...”

The secret entrance was to a small secret room, where, at the bottom, was a statue of Rockhoof, with a engraving of him using his shovel. But Jonagold’s attention was focused on something else: Rockhoof’s shovel, placed on an altar and with its metallic end rusty. He approached it and grabbed it with his mouth, causing, to everypony’s amazement, the shovel to shine with an orange glow.

“And Rockhoof's appears to be one of them” Professor Fossil added.

Jonagold was very satisfied for finding Rockhoof’s shovel. However, he couldn’t help but feeling it was too easy. He imagined it would be harder, as Rockhoof’s shovel was one of the things needed to stop the Pony of Shadows.

“I just can’t believe…” Professor Fossil said, while looking around. “This really is a great discovery! And it’s thanks to you, young colt…”

“Jonagold Apple” he replied.

“Well, young Jonagold, I have to thank you dearly” Professor Fossil, observing then the statue. “And this representation of Rockhoof… It looks so realistic… almost real.”

Jonagold also noticed that and, looking to the statue, he could sense it was emanating some kind of life. Approaching it, he extended his hoof and touched the statue. After he did that, he started to see things… more like memories that didn’t belong to him… but to Rockhoof.

Centuries ago…

Rockhoof was at his village, watching as his fellow villagers were leaving the island by boat with his fellow Mighty Helm warriors. He had been able to convince them to leave so that he could properly hide his shovel without anypony else knowing and also protect them from any threat that could have come for him and his shovel.

Closing his eyes, Rockhoof started to hear the waves crashing at the shores of the island. But there was something more there. He could feel the presence of three beings of evil.

“You three think you can hide?” Rockhoof asked, opening his eyes and turning around, with his shovel ready for battle. “I know you’re here… you despicable snake heads.”

Laughs then were heard, followed by some sibilating sounds.

“You really have a lot of guts to say something like that” a voice said, as its owner revealed herself to be Fury, one of the Gorgon sisters. “Especially when you’re cornered and outnumbered.”

And the other Gorgon sisters, Medusa and Euryale, also appeared, surrounding Rockhoof.

“A big pony like you should learn how to be careful with words” Fury said. “Don’t you know they can be… hurtful?”

“Please, Fury, as if a big pony like this one would care about that” Medusa said. “I bet what he does is nothing more than beat things up with his little shovel.”

“Don’t underestimate a Mighty Helm warrior, you beasts!” Rockhoof exclaimed, while preparing his shovel for battle.

“Beasts?!” Euryale repeated, offended. “How dare you?! How can you compare such beauties like us, but more especially me, to simple beasts?”

“Don’t you worry, sister” Fury said. “He will pay for everything.”

And so she attacked with her snakes, with Rockhoof defending himself with his shovel, but he got very little time to counterattack, as Medusa and Euryale also started to attack him as well. Despite being bigger and stronger than the three gorgons, Rockhoof couldn’t help but remain on the defensive, as their attacks were very well coordinated and effective.

However, he knew he couldn’t remain like that forever and her code as a Mighty Helm prevented him for using such tactics. Even he would fall against them and have his shovel taken, he knew his fellow Pillars would carry on their mission to protect the other Elements of Virtue. And so he decided to pass to the offensive. Using his shovel to block their snakes and their petrifying blasts, he advanced without fear against them.

But it was then that Euryale disarmed him from him shovel using her snakes, while Medusa used hers to bind Rockhoof and subdue him thanks to their bite. He tried to free himself, but he just couldn’t. Fury, laughing, approached him and told him:

“Don’t even bother to try to free yourself. Our snakes have a very special venom that can take away your strengths.”

“There’s no escape now” Medusa added.

“You should be honored for being defeated by beauties like us” Euryale told.

“You wish to any of those words to be truth, you hideous reptile” Rockhoof replied.

Feeling angered by those words, Euryale prepared to attack him, but Fury stopped her, telling her:

“Relax, dear sister, there’s no need for that. We already have what our master told us to get.”

She prepared to take the shovel, but when she touched it, she felt an immense burn that caused her to release a moan of pain and immediately drop the shovel.

“Sister, what’s wrong?” Medusa asked.

“That stupid shovel…” she said. “It burned me.”

Hearing that, Rockhoof chuckled and said:

“Looks like you can’t touch an object with a powerful light magic like mine.”

Fury looked at him with an angered look.

“What are we going to do?” Medusa asked. “The Lord of Chaos wants the Element of Strength. I don’t want to suffer one of his punishments.”

“Me neither, so let me think” Fury replied.

“So I guess you need to think faster” Euryale told. “Look there.”

The other gorgons looked and saw one of the Mighty Helms’ ships approaching.

“Great… that’s what we needed” Fury said.

“What’s the big deal?” Euryale asked. “We just have to petrify them. That’s like our best move.”

“And risk having him escape my snakes?” Medusa asked. “No way. He’s too much dangerous.”

“Then we have no other choice” Fury said. “I think the Lord of Chaos will understand. If we can’t give him the shovel, then I guess we can always give him the second best thing: the end of a Pillar.”

Knowing what their sister meant, Medusa and Euryale both smiled wickedly and they all turned to Rockhoof, with their eyes starting glow. He tried to not look, but it was too late for that…

In the present…

After witnessing that memory, Jonagold came to his senses, not believing he had just discovered what happened to Rockhoof. That was not a statue of him. That was him, turned into stone by the gorgon sisters. His fellow Mighty Helm warriors must have hidden him and the shovel in that hidden chamber for safe-keeping. However, Jonagold knew what he had to do: take Rockhoof to the Generals to see if they could turn him back to normal.

Suddenly, it was heard a loud noise, followed by screams and a roar.

“But what dah…” he started.

The ponies that were inside came in quickly and Professor Fossil asked:

“What happened?”

“There’s a big monster here!” the stallion said. “It’s big and hairy… I’ve never seen anything like it.”

Knowing that had the Lord of Chaos’ doing, Jonagold, with the shovel, went outside and couldn’t believe what he was seeing. A big hairy five-legged monster was stomping around, doing nothing but going on a rampage. Before that, Jonagold quickly recognized it as being a Quintaped, the creatures Star and Moonlight had told him about.

“That monster is destroying everything!” Doctor Fossil exclaimed. “All our work… the relics…”

“Ah’m sorry, professor, but that should be dah least ov our problems” Jonagold said. “Please, remain inside. This out here is goin’ tah get messy.”

She did so, along with the others, and Jonagold prepared to face the terrible beast that was before him. Now Jonagold understood the reason for all the fuss around the Quintaped. They were terrifying looking and they physical power alone and rampaging behavior caused them to be quite dangerous. However, he remembered Star mentioning their known weakness: water. If he could just push it to the water, maybe that way he could get rid of it. But the problem was the way he would do something like that.

Noticing Jonagold, the Quintaped advanced towards him. With no time to think of a plan, Jonagold just advanced towards it, with the shovel as his only mean of defense. Arriving there, he tried to strike one of its legs with the shovel, but it would appear that the impact did no harm to the beast. It then kick him against the ground and, approaching, it grabbed and lifted him, preparing to put him in its mouth.

Thinking quickly and acting on an impulse, Jonagold was able to use the shovel and hit the creature’s eyes. That caused a lot of pain to the Quintaped, which roared in pain and ended up throwing Jonagold away, in direction of the volcano. Falling into the cratter, Jonagold ended up landing on a ledge, apparently unconscious.

The Element of Strength, Part II - The Strength of the Heart

Centuries ago…

In Rockhoof’s island, before this great hero became the hero he was, he was nothing more than a scrawny-looking stallion who was nothing but underestimated by all the others, mainly the Mighty Helm who kept insisting in not let him join them, making fun of him for his weak stature that caused him to not even pull an axe out of a tree stump and telling him to focus only on farming and digging. But he would not get a no for an answer.

One day, Rockhoof was doing his job (digging, as usual), while observing the Mighty Helm chatting and teasing each other, he couldn’t help but feeling sad for not being there as well. So he decided to keep working.

Suddenly, the land started to shake, causing everypony, including Rockhoof to stop whatever they were doing and look up. The volcano siding the village had started to erupt. Heavy smoke started to get out up to sky, while lava started to leak out of the crater and go down the cone of the volcano.

Panic started to infect the inhabitants of the island. The Mighty Helm tried quickly to think of a way to prevent the lava from destroying the village, but they couldn’t think of any way. And so, they could only think of one way to escape the threat of the lava: leave the island. They quickly prepared their boat at the dock and incited the village ponies to come with them, but they, having lived on that island their all life, didn’t want to leave their homes. And so the Mighty Helm prepared to set sail.

Seeing that, Rockhoof decided he had to be the one to do something to save his village… and it would be something crazy. Holding his shovel, he run to the base of the volcano and, once he arrived there, he started digging up a trench, thinking that would divert the flow of the lava. Despite the impossible task that he had started to do, Rockhoof didn’t give up and continued to dig the trench, while the lava continued to descend the volcano and approached quickly. The village ponies and the Mighty Helm, noticing that, couldn’t help but observe him, not knowing if he was being very brave or very stupid.

It was then that something happened. The shovel started to emit an intense glow that passed to Rockhoof and changed him, turning him from the scrawny and weak pony to the big and strong one that is known by everypony who ever heard of his legend. But even with that transformation, the lava continued to advance and getting closer. And so, Rockhoof resume his digging, this time, doing extremely quickly and easily. It was like he was cutting butter.

The lava reached the trench and started to follow the trench Rockhoof was digging. He continued to dig until he reached the ravine at the other side of the island and got out of the trench in time of avoiding the lava that just fell out into the ocean.

Everypony that witnessed that become very impressed and started to congratulate him, including the Mighty Helm who were very glad to accept him in their ranks…

In the present…

Inside the dormant volcano, Jonagold was still unconscious on the ledge. It was then that he started to wake up, having dreamed with the story of Rockhoof.

“Mah head…” he said, sored.

Screams coming from outside the volcano made him remembered what happened.

“Oh no… The ponies… the Quintaped… I have to…”

But when he tried to move, he could feel some pain coming from his shoulder. It wasn’t dislocated and it appeared to not be broken, but it was hurt nevertheless. However, he couldn’t stay there while innocent ponies would pay with their lives for a battle that wasn’t theirs.

Decided, he took the shovel and stabbed it into the chimney of the volcano, using it to pull himself up, while grabbing the grips around with his hooves. His sore shoulder was causing him a lot of pain with the effort he was applying to the climbing and his first instinct was to let go. But the thought of saving the ponies down at the village from the Quintaped was the one thing that was preventing him from giving up. Using the strength he still had he continued to climb the chimney using the shovel as his support.

“Ah can’t… give up” he said, while climbing. “Those ponies… They need mah help. Ah have tah stop… that monster.”

Suddenly, after he stabbed the shovel again to have a lift, the shovel started to shine with a green light that also covered him. After it was gone, Jonagold couldn’t help but feeling reinvigorated.

“Ah feel… so great!” he exclaimed.

Looking to his left shoulder area, the one he had hurt, he noticed a armband that possessed a green jewel with the form a shovel blade.

“Wait, but this is…” Jonagold started, not believing what he was seeing.

Watching that scene, the Lord of Chaos grunted, not very pleased:

“The Element of Strength… That oversized farm colt was able to form it…”

Jonagold didn’t want to believe that Rockhoof’s shovel had just turned into the very own Element of Strength. Not only that, but he could feel its magic empower his own strength and resilience. He could feel how easy to was for him to grab on the grips and pull himself up. Not only that, but the simple grip of his hooves was so strong that could crush the rock if Jonagold wasn’t careful.

It didn’t take long for him to reach the crater and then looked at the village and saw the Quintaped at the entrance of the secret chamber, trying to break in and get to the ponies inside. They were full of fear of the monster, getting as much as they could in the chamber and far from it.

“Hey, fur ball!” Jonagold exclaimed, reaching it.

The Quintaped turned around, only to see Jonagold who gave him a punch so strong that threw it against the floor with a big impact. But the creature seemed to not be willing to give up because of punch, as it soon stood up and advanced towards Jonagold, opening its big mouth and showing its sharp teeth.

It started to try to stomp on Jonagold, but was able to dodge every single one of the stomps. That is, until the Quintaped was able to get him and hit Jonagold with one of its powerful stomps. Fortunately, the young earth colt was able to hold the stomp with his hooves and started to use his strength to push it up, fighting against the Quintaped’s own strength. If he was without the Element of Strength, probably he wouldn’t be able to do it, but, with the extra power he had gotten, Jonagold was able to surpass the creature’s strength and beat it to the ground.

Wanting to end that fight as soon as possible, Jonagold started to think of a way to get rid of the Quintaped and, at that moment, he was able to remember what Star had told him about how the Quintaped hate water and cannot swim, being the reason why they live trapped in an island. With the ocean his obvious solution, Jonagold hold his grip on the Quintaped and started to spin it and then let it go, sending it right into the ocean.

“Ah think that will settle it” he said, turning then to the hidden chamber. “Ya can get out now, y’all.”

Professor Fossil and the others get out of the hidden chamber, with the former asking:

“What in the name of Princess Celestia was that?!”

“Believe me when Ah say that ya don’t want tah know” Jonagold said. “But now, Ah have more important things to do.”

He looked to the Element of Strength on the band around his forearm, smiling for getting the first piece he and his friends needed to finally defeat the Pony of Shadows and bring back his aunt and her friends back. But then he also looked to the hidden chamber, where the petrified body of Rockhoof was, what caused his smile to drop. He knew he should somehow undo the spell of the Gorgon sisters as soon as possible.

The Lord of Chaos, seeing Jonagold with the Element of Strength under his possession, couldn’t be anything but unhappy.

“This is bad… Things are starting to go the same way as my other plans… Very well, let’s calm down. I can still remain ahead of my enemies… I just have to do the same thing that I did during the hunt for the Generals’ star seeds. I just need to prevent only one of those pesky little aspirants to heroes from getting one of the Elements of Virtue. Whatever happens, I won’t let anyone ruin another brilliant plan of mine, not even that disgusting prince and his annoying little friends…”

Having said that, he snapped his fingers and another mirror came to join the one he was using.

“The first thing I will do is ensure that the objects my villains were able to obtain are secured. If I can ensure that, I don’t have anything to fear. And to ensure my victory, I will put some surprises on their way.”

And he chuckled evilly…

The Element of Bravery, Part I - The King With the Answers

Gunter had just crossed the border between Equestria and the Dragon Lands, heading in direction to the rock formation looking like a throne where it was told to him either Spike or Ember would be. Since he was the Dragon King and she was the Dragon Lord, they could possibly help him with his lead to find Flash Magnus’ shield.

“Of all the places I could have been sent to it had to be to the one with active volcanos, smoke and sulfur” Gunter said, while flying. “Okay, I am not that far now… I must be getting there right…”

It was then that he had his way blocked by two buff dragons.

“Hold it right there!” one said.

“Where do you think you go, griffon?” the other dragon asked.

“I came here to see Spike” Gunter replied. “It’s an emergency situation.”

“Do you really thing we will let you come close to our king just like that?” the first dragon asked.

“What’s happening here?” an imposing voice was heard.

It was then that Ember appeared there.

“Dragon Lord Ember…” the two dragons said, while bowing their heads respectfully to her.

“Who is this?” Ember asked, referring to Gunter.

Before the dragons could answer, the young griffon did it:

“My name is Gunter… Prince Gunter of Griffonstone.”

“So, you’re King Gael’s son…” Princess Ember said. “What are you doing here?”

“A big emergency has erupted in Equestria and can become real trouble to the rest of the Pony World” Gunter replied. “I need Spike’s help to find something that can help stop it. So, can you just bring me to him?”

Ember gave a condescending chuckle, while saying:

“You must be really brave to speak to the Dragon Lord like that… or really stupid. But I guess I can admire that. You can go, guys. I’ll handle him.”

The two dragons moved away and Ember said then:

“Follow me.”

She started to head towards the rock formation with Gunter following her. Arriving there, Gunter noticed Spike sitting on the edge of the sitting place of the throne-like rock formation. He got a bit surprised to see him, as Spike had changed a little bit. He had become a little bulkier and more muscular.

Landing there, Ember told him:

“Spike, you got a visitor.”

Looking at Gunter, Spike got surprised to see him, but very happy.

“Gunter?” he asked, getting up and approaching him. “What are you doing here?”

And the young dragon went to give him a hug that was so tight and strong that almost caused Gunter to suffocate. Once Spike released him and Gunter was able to breath, the latter said:

“Wow, I have to say… You looked… different.”

“Yeah, well, let’s just say I have had a bit of tough work…” Spike replied, while looking to himself. “Not that I’m complaining.”

“Tough work?” Gunter asked. “What kind of tough work are we talking about? For what I have heard, you’re trying to keep the dragons united after Lord Torch’s death and the war.”

“And believe me that’s harder than you think” Spike replied. “Not all of King Flame’s followers were with him at the time of our battle.”

“There’s still some rebels roaming free and causing troubles and spreading conflict” Ember replied. “That’s why Spike’s staying here has been more extended than expected.”

“But I’m more interested to know the reason why you’re here” Spike said to Gunter. “Why did you came to the Dragon Lands?”

Gunter proceeded to tell what happened back in Ponyville. Once he finished, Spike became very worried about his friends.

“What?! Twilight and the others are… Even Rarity?! Oh no… We have to do something. We have to help them! Send some dragons to help capture this monsterous…”

“Calm down, Spike” Ember told him, while stopping him from moving. “Breath.”

He did that and so he became calmer.

“It’s good to know you haven’t change that much” Gunter said, with a little chuckle. “Don’t worry, we have a plan. Kind of… There are a set of things that can free Princess Twilight and the others and defeat the Pony of Shadows. They are called the Elements of Virtue. I’m in search of one. Its represented by the shield of Flash Magnus.”

“You mean the one from the legend?” Spike asked. “Sorry, but I don’t know much about that, besides what’s known by everyone. History has never been my strongest suit. Now that I think of it, I’m not very good at any of academic subjects. I basically just took notes for Twilight without necessarily memorize anything.”

“Yeah, but I know a few things about that…” Ember said. “My dad told me about it, as he was there.”

“Wait, your dad was one of the dragons that attacked Flash Magnus and his comrades?” Spike asked.

“Yes, and he told me the story… well, his version of it” Ember told.

“And did he tell you anything about Flash Magnus’ shield?” Gunter asked. “That’s what we need.”

“Only that it real trouble, as it protected Flash Magnus from the flames” she replied.

“But there must be a reason why I was sent here” Gunter said. “If Lord Torch didn’t say anything about Flash Magnus and his shield besides the legend we all know, then how can I get to it.”

There was a moment of silence, but then Ember remembered something.

“Well, there’s another dragon that could know that, but…” she said.

“But what?” Gunter asked.

Looking at Ember and the look in her eyes, Spike realized who she was talking about.

“Don’t tell me…” he started saying. “No, we can’t possibly…”

“Who are we talking about?” Gunter asked.

There was a pause and then Spike answered:

“Dragon King Flame… my immediate predecessor.”

“You mean the one that was once imprisoned in Tartarus and also commanded the dragons serving the Lord of Chaos during the Great War?” Gunter asked.

“There’s no way he will help us” Spike said. “And even if he could, we can’t forget what he did. He killed your father, Ember.”

“I know that, Spike, but he is the only one that can help find Flash Magnus’ shield and save Princess Twilight and her friends and stop this Pony of Shadow” Ember said.

“She’s right, Spike” Gunter said.

Despite not liking the idea, Spike knew it was their only way to get the information they needed. So he said:

“Very well… I’ll take you to Flame, Gunter. Ember, please, watch over things here.”

“You can count on me” Ember replied.

“Wait, you know where he is?” Gunter asked to Spike.

“Not exactly…” Spike told, flapping his wings to go to a certain place and then returning with the Bloodstone Scepter. “We’ll use this. With it, I can find any dragon.”

“And you just happen to have that?” Gunter asked. “Why don’t you use it to locate all the rebels?”

“It doesn’t work that way” Spike replied. “I need to have a clear image of the dragon I want to find. Besides, I’m still learning to use this thing.”

Spike then closed his eyes as he focused on the scepter. It was then that a light started to emanate from the red jewel. It was faint, but it was there.

“Okay, let’s go…” Spike said, taking flight, with Gunter following him.

As they flew away from the throne rock, Gunter asked:

“Can you explain that to me?”

“As closer we get from Flame, the brighter the scepter gets.”

“Couldn’t you get a scepter that could show you directly the location?” Gunter asked. “Well, anyway, I can’t wait to finally meet face to face this Dragon King I so heard about.”

Spike chuckled and commented:

“Either you’re really brave or really stupid.”

“Funny, that’s what Ember said to me earlier” Gunter replied.

As the two of them followed the light of the Bloodstone Scepter, it started to get stronger. They eventually arrived to a remote region of the Dragon Lands, near isolated mountains with poor volcanic activity. Gunter and Spike landed and the former asked:

“So… is this the place? It looks kind of… different from the rest of the Dragon Lands.”

“Dragons prefer volcanic environments because sulfur and other volcanic gases make our fire stronger and basic lava is like a spa to us” Spike explained. “This place is like the last place a dragon would want to live in all the Dragon Lands… and that’s why is the perfect location for an ostracized dragon like Flame to live without actually leave the area.”

The Bloodstone Scepter started glowing even more and directed them into a cave.

“Looks like he’s here…” Spike said.

“Okay, let’s do this” Gunter replied, getting in the cave.

“Oh, slow down, feather head” Spike told, following him. “You may be brave, but this is just stupid. Do you know how dangerous Flame is?”

“Don’t worry” Gunter said. “You can use that telepathic thing you can do to stop him.”

“You mean the thing Flame can also do because he was the former Dragon King?” Spike asked cynically, breathing his fire to the Bloodstone Scepter, causing it to be sent away. “And don’t forget he is still a dragon, with sharp claws and fire breath. Not to mention that he is very big in size.”

“Now, I wouldn’t say I’m that big” a voice said.

Spike and Gunter stopped after hearing that and slowly turned around and they saw a figure in the dark. That figure advanced until the light inside the cave revealed him. They got shocked, especially Spike, when they found themselves facing no other than Flame. However, he didn’t look like the tyrant Dragon King he was before. Now, he was just a little bit taller as Hepheus and Celestia and was now standing completely on his legs.

“So nice of the current Dragon King to offer me a visit” Flame said. “I see you’re getting used to the scepter… And you even brought a friend… how nice.”

“It can’t be…” Spike said, still not believing the change that Flame had suffered.

“Wait, this is the infamous Dragon King that controlled the dragons during the war?” Gunter asked. “I imagined him a little bit… bigger.”

“What happened to you?” Spike asked. “How can you be… like that?”

“That’s a long story…” Flame replied. “Not that long, but it surely felt an eternity. Just answer the question: what makes a dragon of this reality grow big?”

“Greed…” Spike said. “But I never saw you as a dragon that keeps gems.”

The former Dragon King chuckled and commented:

“You really need to expand your perspective, young king. Greed can take many forms and every dragon has their own desires. To me, was control. I craved for control. I needed control. And after I became the Dragon King and got the telepathic link to the other dragons, my greed only grew bigger, along with me. But after you defeated me and I went to exile, I started to… get some introspective. I realized my own greed led me to the path of my downfall and I worked hard to control it.”

“So you’re saying you changed?” Spike asked, skeptical. “I don’t buy it.”

“I’m not asking for your forgiveness” Flame said, while flapping his wings to start hoovering around. “In fact, I have to thank you, Spike. If it wasn’t for you, I wouldn’t realize my flaws. But you have no needs for worries. I have no intent in interacting with any dragon… at least for now.”

“Having in count I still am dealing with rebel dragons that still hope for your return, that’s not very reassuring” Spike replied.

“Spike, please, don’t want to turn this trip into a fight” Gunter said. “I know that you and Flame have a big animosity, but don’t forget the reason why we’re here.”

Despite still distrust on Flame’s sudden change of heart, Spike knew Gunter was right. He needed to remind himself of what was most important of the moment and that was save Twilight and the others and defeat the Pony of Shadows.

“Now that you mention it, I have to admit I’m curious to know the reason for this unexpected visit.”

“We’ve heard you got to know Flash Magnus” Gunter said, advancing. “We were hoping you could tell us something about it.”

“It has passed many centuries since I ever heard that name…” Flame replied. “Our paths crossed not long before I became Dragon King. I still remember that…”

Centuries ago…

A battalion of the Royal Legion, the team of pegasi warriors that preceded the Wonderbolts, was flying over the Dragon Lands, led by Commander Ironhead, a veteran warrior with a grayish sapphire blue coat, a medium gray mane and beard and moderate opal eyes. In the battalion was Flash Magnus, who at the time was a lowly cadet.

After sometime flying as fast as they could to cross over that hostile land to rejoin their comrades, they found themselves surrounded by volcanic smoke and then, before them, glowing eyes appeared, followed then by the younger Torch and Flame. Flash Magnus and the Royal Legion tried to get past them, but the two big dragons wouldn’t let them. Before that threat and knowing the odds to defeat them were slim, the commander ordered:

“Everypony, retreat!”

He and most of the battalion flew away, but Flash Magnus and two of his comrades hesitated in doing it. But they didn’t got time to think as Flame and Torch started to attack them, causing them to dodge. Because of that, they were separated from the others. Despite Flash Magnus was able to escape the two dragons, the other two cadets were captured by Flame who then went back to their lair.

Flash Magnus tried to go after them, but Commander Ironhead prevented him from going and dragged him to the rest of the battalion that landed near the lair. After they landed, Flash Magnus told Commander Ironhead:

“Commander! We need to save our captured comrades!”

“I appreciate your loyalty, Flash Magnus, but getting past those dragons is going to be impossible” he replied. “Nothing will work.”

Flash Magnus had to agree that he was right, as dragons couldn’t possibly be outfighted, not with the numbers they had. However, they could still try to out-think them.

“Commander Ironhead, I'm pretty sure I can outfly the dragons” Flash Magnus told. “If I can lure them into chasing me, you can all sneak into the lair and retrieve our friends before they get back.”

“Are you really willing to take that chance, soldier?” Commander Ironhead asked.

“I am, sir” Flash Magnus replied without hesitation, while saluting his commander with a wing.

Considering Flash Magnus’ plan and willing to be bait, Commander Ironhead said:

“It's a very brave thing you're doing. You'll need all the help you can get.”

Having said this, he took the famous shield that was on his back and handed it to Flash Magnus who received the shield and asked, surprised:

“Is this... Netitus, the fireproof shield?!”

“It has protected Legion heroes for generations” Ironhead said. “And today, I can't think of a worthier flank for Netitus to protect.”

After saying this, he slapped his hoof on his chest plate in a sign of respect, saluting Flash Magnus then with a wing, along with the others, something that the young cadet replied to.

“Good luck, soldier” Commander Ironhead told.

Flash Magnus then took off and headed towards the dragons’ lair. Arriving to the entrance, he took a deep breath and then started to call, while clanking the shield:

“Hey! Come and get me, fire-breath! If you can! [clanking shield] Hey, hey! Come and get me! Hey, I'm over here!”

Torch then immerged and casted a blast of fire against Flash Magnus. Reacting, the pegasus placed the shield in front of him and it just deflected the fire, just burning slightly the ends of the mane threads on his helmet. Having caught the dragons’ attention, Flash Magnus flew away from the lairs, with Flame and Torch following him.

While Flash Magnus bravely flew for his life, dodging Torch and Flame’s fire, Commander Ironhoof was able to get inside the lair and get his soldiers back. The young soldier continued to fly and dodge the dragons’ attacks, using the shield to defend the fire and his superior speed to avoid any physical attack. But he knew he couldn't do this forever. Luckily, he had a plan, one that his comrades were able to realize as well.

Commander Ironhead and the others started to gather thunderstorm clouds and plant them on a specific place. After they were ready, the commander whistled to Flash Magnus and he lured both Torch and Flame into the storm. From the outside, the others could see nothing but their shadows, as the lightning stroke and electricity crackled.

After a while, the two dragons got out of the clouds, flying away with their bodies burned by the electricity. The pegasi waited for Flash Magnus, worried about his state. But then he immerged from the clouds as well, despite being also burned, but showing a smile on his face. His comrades, except for the commander, came to him, hugging him and congratulating him.

After that, Flash Magnus headed to him and extended the shield, respectfully, to him, wanting to deliver it, however the commander, recognizing the young cadet’s worth, push it back to him, saluting him then, what caused Flash Magnus to fill himself with honor.

In the present…

“I will never forget that day…” Flame said. “It was one of the last battles I fought alongside Torch as allies… and also because it took me days to recover from those burns.”

“So, do you know what happened to him after that?” Gunter asked. “Or where is his shield?”

“That I don’t know.”

“I don’t believe it” Spike said. “The Lord of Chaos ordered his villains to attack the Pillars after they defeated the Pony of Shadows. Do you want us to believe you didn’t have anything to do with Flash Magnus’ disappearance?”

“Believe me, at that time, nothing would give me more satisfaction than getting my revenge on him, but another get to him first” Flame contradicted. “Another dragon, but none like the ones you know.”

“What do you mean with that?” Spike asked.

“What I mean is that our race is very ancient” Flame told. “We are between the first magical creatures in all Creation. We exist in most of the magical realities ever created by the Lord of Order. Dragons are creatures with the power of Nature, capable of using its elements. Because of that, the dragons in this reality are divided in tribes, according to the element they command. We are Fire Dragons, residents of the Pony World, known by our fire breath capable of burning some of the hardest materials, our fireproof and lava resistant scales and our sharp talons and fangs… And also our tendency for greed, but no tribe is perfect. The dragons that dealt with Flash Magnus are from a different tribe.”

“Which one?” Gunter asked.

“Believe me, you don’t want to know” Flame replied. “If you think I was bad, that’s because you didn’t get to know these dragons. They are more vicious and rude and bigger…”

“We get it, they are badasses” Gunter said. “Tell us who they are.”

“Bravery and stupidity at the same time…” Flame commented, referring to Gunter. “You know, if you were a pegasus with an armor, you could very well be Flash Magnus. Very well, if you really are so desperate to face the Mountain Dragons, be my guest.”

“Mountain Dragons?” Spike asked.

“They live in the Enchanted Forest, inside the very mountains were kingdoms like Aeropolis and Stonult reside. Their skin is tougher than ours, capable of enduring hotter and more acid lava than us, not to mention they have more brutal force. And instead of fire, they spit lava that is the result of the rocks they eat that melt inside them.”

That description made Spike gulp and even Gunter seemed a bit fazed.

“I only met them a few times and that’s enough” Flame continued. “They really are nasty. Not even Flash Magnus could handle them. So, I ask, do you still want to go meet them?”

Gunter was still trying to struggle the feeling of intimidation he was feeling regarding the description that Flame had given to them about the Mountain Dragons, but he couldn’t let that stop him. Star and the others were counting on him to retrieve Flash Magnus’ shield that was what he would do.

“Nothing will prevent me from achieving what I have to do” he replied.

“I see…” Flame said. “Well, just try not to be killed. I for one, I think I will take a nap.”

And he prepared to move away. Gunter turned to Spike and said:

“Let’s go, Spike.”

“Wait for me outside, Gunter” Spike replied to him.

“Why?”

“I still have things to talk about with Flame” Spike told. “Don’t worry, it won’t take to long. Wait for me outside.”

Despite finding that a little off, Gunter nodded and then headed to the entrance of the cave. He waited a few minutes and then Spike got out, but he looked strange.

“Let’s go, Gunter” the dragon told to the young griffon.

“Spike, what’s up?” he asked. “You looked strange.”

“It’s nothing” he replied, despite being obvious that was not entirely truthful. “Come on. I’ll escort you back to Equestria. Let’s not waste any time. You have things to do, right?”

Gunter was really curious about what had happened in the time Spike was in the cave with Flame, but he knew he wouldn’t tell him anything. So he found better to not talk about it and so the two of them took flight, moving away from Flame’s cave.

The Element of Bravery, Part III - An Act of True Bravery

Gunter, Hawthorn and Bramble were walking through the cave they have entered into. After a while, the light started to fade away as they went deep. Fortunately, Hawthorn used his light nature to cause his horns to glow. As they walked, Gunter noticed Bramble was a little nervous.

“Are you okay, Bramble?” Gunter asked. “Hey, if you’re worried about the dragons…”

“It’s not that” Bramble replied. “I won’t back off of my decision to help you. However, I can’t help but feeling… weird.”

“I know what that is” Hawthorn told, while walking. “It’s that little nervous before a battle. Don’t worry, all warriors feel that.”

“But, it’s not like it’s my first battle” Bramble said. “I mean, I helped when the dark ponies invaded the academy.”

“But one thing is dealing with dark ponies” Hawthorn replied. “Another, and completely different, is fighting vicious Mountain Dragons.”

“No worries, buddy” Gunter said to Bramble. “You can count on me to cover your back.”

“Thanks, Gunter” he replied.

As they continued, they soon found the tunnel they were walking through now branching in many others.

“So this is what King Aspen meant about a maze of tunnels” Gunter observed.

“Which way should we go?” Bramble asked. “We need to be very careful, otherwise we might get lost.”

Hawthorn thought for a moment. It was then that he started feeling something was wrong with that entire scenario.

“I don’t like this…” he said. “Not one bit.”

“What?” the two youngsters asked.

“We’re already deep in the Mountain Dragons’ territory and yet we’ve seen no dragon at sight ever since we get in” he explained. “It’s too quiet… and that’s never good.”

Suddenly, the ground under them started to shake.

“Is this… an earthquake?” Bramble asked.

“Not, it’s not…” Hawthorn started, who then realized what it was. “It’s trap! Watch out!”

It was then that a successive of big boulders started rolling through the tunnels around them. They were rolling so fast that Gunter, Bramble and Hawthorn were having difficulties in dodging all of them. While dodging, Hawthorn noticed Bramble was about to get hit, so he extended a tentacle and pushed him away, but that only caused him to lose focus and be hit by one of the boulders.

“Uncle!” Bramble called, before being hit as well.

Gunter tried to dodge the best he could, using his wings to do that. However, Gunter couldn’t help but noticing those boulders were weird. It even looked like there were made of… scales? While dotting over those thoughts, he ended up being hit, with the impact even hurting one of his wings.

“But… what’s up with those boulders?!” Bramble asked. “They’re not normal.”

“That’s because they are not boulders” Gunter said. “They’re dragons.”

As he said that, the boulders stopped near them and so they uncoiled, revealing they were in fact dragons. However, they didn’t looked like the dragons they have already seen. Considering a dragon’s size without greed, they were much bigger and buffer and they scales didn’t look like normal scales, looking rocky.

The one that seemed to be leading the others was rotund and reddish orange-colored, with several dark red spikes around his body and big round horns of the same color. His wrings were reddish wings and he possessed a tuft of spikes that resembles a topknot at the top of his head. He was wearing a necklace and a loincloth with armor plates in front similar to the strips on the belt.

“So right you are, you little cat-bird”

Hawthorn tried to use his light nature or his tentacles, but before he could do any of that, he made a gesture to one of the dragons that were with him and he threw a net at them, whose rope was connected to pieces of a strange type of rock. Once the net was over them, Hawthorn found himself unable to use any of his abilities.

“What the…” he started.

“A little confused, are we?” the dragon asked. “That net is made with a special secret weapon of ours against nature magic users who dare to trespass. It’s vengestone and it is capable of nullify any nature magic… and jinchuriki transformation. That little detail is just for you… Lord Hawthorn. Oh, by the way, that rope cannot also be cut, so you may not waste your time trying to use your horns or talons.”

“You know who I am?” Hawthorn asked.

“We know who you all are” the dragon replied. “We know that one is your little nephew and that one… Well, you’re not from here, are you, little griffon? But it would appear you are a real pain.”

“This was all a set-up, right?” Gunter asked. “You knew we were coming?”

“Well done!” the dragon congratulated. “But a little too late… Okay, let’s wrap this up and take them to the boss, boys.”

The Mountain Dragons took the net with them inside and started carrying them through the tunnels. After a while, they arrived to the end of a tunnel, which had a giant gate made of polished rock. The leader of the dragons raised a claw and hit it on the gate, causing it to open. Once they all crossed, he waved the claw and the gate just closed.

They were now in what appeared to be the inside of a mountain that had been excavated. Many levels had been built in stone and each level led to what appeared to be chamber-like caves. From what Gunter, Bramble and Hawthorn were able to see, some these caves acted like nests, with some occupied by female dragons with babies, but many acted as training chambers.As the Mountain Dragons reached a tunnel at the bottom of the place, they started to go even deeper, while carrying their prisoners.

Eventually they arrived to the end of that tunnel that led to a big chamber that seemed to be more elaborated than the others. It was decorated with many gems whose glow made the chamber look like it was illuminated. At one side of it, there was a big pit that seemed to be connected to a pool of magma. There were some dragons there that were acting as guards to the one that was sitting on a throne at the top of stone stairs.

That dragon was the one that stood out between the others, as he was even bigger, having almost twice the size, and being even more intimidating. He had golden scales with some being brown (making him look having spots) with a yellow underbelly. He had large spikes on his head that looked like a big crest, having also some on his arms and alongside his jaw, and three small horns, two on his head and one on his nose. Not only that, but he also possessed sharp teeth that gave him a skeletal appearance, not to mention he had tattered wings and was wearing an eyepatch, two belts crisscrossed on his hips and a necklace with an orange gem.

The net with the prisoners was thrown to the base of the staircase leading to the throne and the dragon leader that brought them said:

“Boss, we managed to capture the intruders.”

“I can see that, you dimwit!” he replied in a very harsh and raspy voice that only complemented his look. “Do you think I can’t see that?”

“Well, with that eyepatch, your vision is not exactly perfect…” Gunter mumbled.

But the dragon that brought them heard that and roared at him:

“Hey, more respect for the great King Gunnar, you feathered weakeling!”

“Enough, Volcan” Gunnar told. “After all, they are our guests. We should treat with the proper… respect.”

“You… You’re the Dragon King of the Mountain Dragons” Hawthorn said.

“And you are King Aspen’s brother, a child of that bloody King Alder” Gunnar said. “Your father had caused me a lot of trouble in the past. It’s nice to know that I can get to him, even though he is long dead. And it was nice of you to bring your nephew along and that griffon too. To think he thinks he and his pathetic friends can defeat the Pony of Shadows.”

“Wait, how do you know about that?!” Gunter asked.

“You knew we were coming” Hawthorn realized. “That’s why that trap was so effective.”

“For certain you didn’t think we would let you come and take the shield of that pegasus warrior that easily, did you?” Gunnar asked. “That shield is proof of our victory over the pony that bested the Fire Dragons… and proof of our superiority over those sufferable firebreathers. It’s beyond me why they have a lot of attention when we are the better warriors who don’t even need greed to be strong.”

“But how did you know?” Gunter asked.

“I told them!” a voice echoed in the chamber.

There was a tremor and then a big eruption of magma from the pit and a figure made of flames immerged with it being no one else but the Lord of Chaos who released one of his evil laughs.

“Oh no…” the three prisoners said.

“Oh yes” the Lord of Chaos said. “Did you really think that you could try to ruin another of my brilliant plans without me knowing? I may be stuck in my dimension, but I for one don’t find that amusing… especially when a bunch of teenagers are the ones doing it. So I warned the Mountain Dragons to protect one of the objects of the Pillars that I possess. Although I never expected it would work so well. Not only I will be able to get rid of one of the obstacles to my plan, but also of the jinchuriki of Eight-Tails and the crown prince of Thicket.”

Turning to the Dragon King, the Lord of Chaos said:

“Good job, Gunnar. Very well executed.”

“Anything for you, my lord” he replied, while bowing before the Lord of Chaos, along with his subjects.

“Now destroy them” the Lord of Chaos orders. “Throw Aspen’s offspring to the pit and be sure to give the griffon a proper painful death. You can do whatever you want with the jinchuriki.”

“You can count of me, my lord” Gunnar said.

“Do it now and exactly how I said it, Gunnar” the Lord of Chaos warned. “I don’t want to take any chances. Don’t fail this simple order. For a Dragon King failure, I already have Flame.”

Having said that, the image of the Lord of Chaos returned to the magma inside the pit. Despite a little nervous for the Lord of Chaos’ threatening warning, Gunnar quickly recovered and told to his dragons with his loud and threatening voice:

“You heard what his excellency said! Do it, now!”

While he sat on his thrown, the other dragons turned to their prisoners.

“Don’t you even dare touch my nephew” Hawthorn said.

But they just pinned him and Gunter against the ground, while they went to remove Bramble from it, with Volcan taking him.

“Release me, now!” Bramble shouted, while trying to free himself from them.

He tried to use light nature, making electricity go through his body, but it would appear it wasn’t affect Volcan whatsoever.

“That tickles… but not that much” he replied, while starting to head towards the pit.

“No, Bramble!” Gunter exclaimed, while he was also taken by a dragon and pinned against the ground.

“Let him go!” Hawthorn shouted, while he remained inside the net, completely unable to access both his nature magic or his tailed beast transformation.

As he saw his friend being carried to the pit to be thrown into the magma, Gunter started to feel his anger and frustration boiling for feeling impotent before the eminent demise of one of his best friends. But a voice in his head told him to not let that happen, to do something… anything.

Suddenly, an immense heat started to be released by Gunter. The heat was so intense that caused the dragon that was holding him to get burned and, eventually, release him to cease the pain. Taking advantage of that, Gunter used his speed to took flight and head to save Bramble.

Seeing this, Gunnar stood up and exclaimed:

“Volcan, watch out!”

When Volcan was about to toss Bramble, he turned around and saw Gunter coming against him. However, before he could drop Bramble, the young griffon was able to tackle him and, despite Bramble ended up being dropped, Gunter managed to grab him and toss him out of the cliff to a safe place.

“No, no!” Gunnar shouted. “You idiot! Get them!”

Bramble turned to Gunter, wanting to thank him, but saw that Bramble was just hoovering above the pit, being unable to move forward any further because of his hurt wing and, to his terror, he saw him ending up falling down.

“No Gunter!” he shouted.

But there was nothing he could do to stop it. The young deer just stood there, incapable of moving because of the shock of seeing one of his best friends just falling into a pit of magma.

“Well, it was not exactly like the Lord of Chaos wanted to be done, but I guess it’s better than nothing” Gunnar said. “No let’s get rid of the other one. Volcan!”

Volcan prepared to grab Bramble, but then he stopped saying:

“How could you… How could you…”

As he started saying this, electricity started passing through his body. It was then that he turned to Volcan and his face had nothing more than rage and he shouted:

“HOW COULD YOU?!”

Suddenly, an immense electric aura, similar to his father’s, covered his body and, with such quick and power move, he was able to push Volcan against the wall behind him.

“I can’t believe it…” Hawthorn said, openmouthed and happy at the same time for seeing his nephew finally unleashing his true power, one that was similar to Aspen’s.

It was then that Bramble waved his horns and casted what appeared to be a blade of lightning that hit one of Volcan’s wings, causing him to release a painful roar.

“Okay, that’s new” Hawthorn commented, totally caught off-guard.

Bramble stabbed another lightning blade against Volcan’s other wing and then turned against Gunnar who said:

“I have to say I am impressed. Who knew Aspen’s little runt had such skills. But let’s see if you can chew this bite.”

He signed to the other dragons who started to prepare themselves to fight Bramble as well.

As Gunter was falling down the pit, he closed his eyes as he reminded of all the moments of his life: his family, his friends, all the good moments… all the bad ones. He noticed that of all the moments he had acted tough and full of confidence were not real moments of bravery. In fact, deep down, he didn’t know if he was brave enough. He didn’t got the courage to confess his feelings for Galena. But now, seeing one of his greatest friends in danger, at the edge of being tosses into the pit, he was finally able to find the courage he needed.

He closed his eyes as he got closed to the magma, accepting his fate. However, Gunter didn’t feel any pain after he splashed into the magma. When he opened his eyes, he could see inside the magma. It was like he was underwater. But he didn’t understand how could that be. He then noticed a blue aura around him that seemed to be the one thing that was protecting him.

It didn’t took long for him to also noticed the same kind of glow nearby. Swimming inside the magma, he approached the glow and saw that it was involving something… or rather someone. It was Flash Magnus, completely unharmed by the magma or even the passage of time. He was holding Netitus, which was pulsating with the same aura.

Gunter could feel it calling for him and he concluded that it had sensed his act of bravery and now had decided to protect him. The young griffon approached it and extended his talon to it and Flash Magnus. Once he touched the shield, an intense blue light was emanated.

In Gunnar’s chamber, Bramble battled the Dragon King’s guards. Just like his father, Bramble possessed now an immense speed that he used to take advantage of the dragons’ size that prevented them from reacting in time, allowing him to subdue them, and then he used lightning blades to pin them against a surface. After he subdued the last guard, he turned to Gunnar who said:

“Not bad, kid. But now you’ll have to face me.”

He jumped from the throne and landed heavily in front of Bramble, saying:

“And believe me it won’t be that easily.”

Despite Bramble being intimidated by Gunnar, who was even bigger than the other dragons, he wouldn’t back off. And so he tried to be as effective as he could. Using his enhanced speed, Bramble approached Gunnar and prepared to use a lightning blade on him, but as soon he prepared to land a blow, his electric nature just vanished after barely touch the Dragon King.

Before that, Bramble quickly retreated, much to Gunnar’s amusement. The young deer then tried to cast a lightning blade from where he was, but it dissipated as soon it touched Gunnar. Seeing his confused look, Gunnar said:

“It’s useless, kid. My spikes and horns are infused with vengestone. Your light nature won’t even give me a scratch.”

Before Bramble could react, Gunnar, using a speed that was not very characteristic for someone his size, was able to grab the young deer firmly and raise him.

“Bramble!” Hawthorn called, while trying to free himself.

“You know, the Lord of Chaos did tell me that I should throw you to the magma” Gunnar said. “Maybe I can still fix that.”

It was then that Bramble saw that Gunnar was preparing to spit lava on him. Strings of lava have started to fell down from the corner of his mouth, as Bramble closed his eyes, fearing that was the end.

Suddenly, something came out from the pit. When everyone looked there, they saw, to their surprise, Gunter, flying, while carrying an unconscious Flash Magnus. But the young griffon looked different, as now he had a blue and white sash with a blue pin on his shoulder that was shaped like a shield.

“Gunter!” Bramble and Hawthorn exclaimed, happy to see him.

“What?!” Gunnar shouted, while dropping Bramble. “Impossible! How can you still be alive?”

Gunter landed, putting Flash Magnus down, and then said:

“Now, that’s what you would want to know. But I guess you can say there’s a reason why your master didn’t what you to throw me into the pit. Because that’s what you did to Flash Magnus. That’s where the shield was. I guess you didn’t realize the shield protected Flash Magnus and conserved him throughout these centuries. And now it’s in my possession.”

Looking to the pin on his sash, Gunnar realized what he meant.

“You’re saying that’s… the Element of Bravery?” he asked.

“I have to thank you” Gunter said, advancing. “You helped me realize the true courage inside me. And now, I will protect my friends.”

Gunnar just chuckled and then said:

“Just because you have the Element of Bravery, it doesn’t mean you can defeat me.”

Having said that, Gunnar prepared himself and then spit against him a great amount of lava. Both Bramble and Hawthorn got nervous because of that, but then they saw the lava just falling on the ground, while cooling off, but with Gunter completely unharmed. But the most impressive part was the metallic layer that now covered his entire body.

“What?!” Gunnar asked. “How is that possible?!”

“The Element of Bravery protected me from the magma and now it is protecting me from your lava” Gunter said. “Now it’s time for you to pay for everything. Check this trick.”

Focusing, Gunter snapped his talons and balls of a fiery light immerged around him.

“But that’s… flare nature!” Hawthorn said.

“Whatever it is, it doesn’t matter” Gunnar replied. “The vengestone in my body will protect me from any elemental magic.”

But before he could say anything more, Gunter moved the fiery light balls and they were so quick that they were shooting stars. They started hitting Gunnar and, after each attack, he could feel a great pain, while sensing his energy reducing. The fact that was happening shocked Gunnar.

“I don’t understand…” he said. “The vengestone… it should prevent any elemental attack…”

After being hit a few more times, he realized what was happening.

“You… You’re hitting to the places where there’s no vengestone… The attacks are so quick and precise that I can’t defend them. Not only that, but they are also burning my energy away…”

After a few more attacks, Gunnar was so weakened that he fell to one knee. Taking advantage of that, Gunter recollected his attacks and then tacked the Dragon King in a way that made him fall, unconscious.

“I can’t believe it…” Bramble said, approaching Gunter, who caused his metallic layer to disappear. “That was amazing! But how did you…?”

“I have been training to use elemental manipulation for a while” Gunter said, while flying to free Hawthorn from the net. “Believe me, it was very hard, especially when it comes to fuse fire and light natures…”

“Not only that, but you also found the Element of Bravery” Hawthorn said, looking to the element on Gunter’s new sash.

“Yeah… and I also saved one of Pony World’s greatest heroes” Gunter said, approaching Flash Magnus. “It’s amazing how his shield protected him for centuries.”

“But… do you think he’s okay?” Bramble asked. “Like you said, he stayed in that pit for a very long time.”

Hawthorn approached Flash Magnus, observed him and then said:

“He will be fine… as long we get out of here fast.”

He was right, as more dragons should be on their way to protect their king.

“Okay, what are the chances of us getting out of here without crossing paths with other dragons?” Gunter asked, before noticing the look on Hawthorn and Bramble’s face. “Yeah, I know, not the best of my ideas.”

“That’s saying the least” a voice said.

They looked and saw…

“Heartbeat?!” they asked.

It was really her, the General of Affection herself.

“What are you doing here?” Gunter asked.

“Mirror Coat thought you could use a little help” Heartbeat said. “Sorry if I was late, but I stopped by Leafgreen to eat some bread. I love the bread from there…”

“Yeah, I know that” Bramble replied. “It was because of that you were not watching Star when he and I were attacked by a chimera.”

“Anyway, I’m here to take you out of this… place” Heartbeat said. “Wow, Mountain Dragons really need to update their decoration sense.”

She then noticed Flash Magnus and asked:

“Is that Flash Magnus? Wow… he looks well for a guy with more than one thousand years… Although I’m much older than that.”

“Heartbeat, please, stop rambling” Hawthorn said, while putting Flash Magnus on his back. “Take us out of here.”

“Fine…” Heartbeat said, not very please. “Hang out tight.”

She then released a burst of red light that took them out of there.

After Gunnar regained consciousness and noted that Gunter, Bramble and Hawthorn had escaped with both Flash Magnus and the Element of Bravery, with his best warriors defeated, he started to panic at the thought of the Lord of Chaos’ reaction to this.

“Oh no… No, no, no…” he said.

The figure of the Lord of Chaos immerged from the magma, looking at him with a not so very pleased look.

“My lord…” he said.

“Are you ready for your punishment?” the Lord of Chaos asked. “I may not have the same influence than I had before, but I still can show what happens to those who fail to me.”

And the nearby caves started to echo the screams of pain of King Gunnar, as he was target of the Lord of Chaos’ anger.

The Element of Healing, Part I - The Tale of the Jaquins

Gleaming Shield, after getting out of the Mirrored Library with the mission to find Mage Meadowbrook’s mask, set a course to the destination that the Tree of Crisis had given to her: the pony-panthers’ oasis. Carrying a pair of saddlebags with water and some provisions, Gleaming Shield flew over the Golden Desert, only stopping to rest and to drink some water to support the scorching sun.

To her relief, she started to reach the place where the hidden oasis was located. As soon she landed and started to approach it, the oasis started to reveal itself to her, along with the fortified valley where the village of the pony-panthers was located. Arriving to the entrance, her path was blocked by a pair of pony-panthers who asked:

“Halt! Who goes there?!”

“I’m Princess Gleaming Shield from the Crystal Empire” she said. “I need to speak with Chief Strongpaw as soon as possible. It’s an emergency.”

She was taken to the presence of Chief Strongpaw, who was in his office, in his pony form, and so Gleaming told him what was going on and the reason why she was there.

“So that’s the reason for this bad feeling I’ve been feeling” he said. “It’s all because of the Pony of Shadows.”

“You know him?” Gleaming asked.

“Only from the stories my kind has passed through generations” he replied. “If what you’re saying his true, and if Prince Star Knight really weakened him, then it’s very probable that he’s now trying to regain his strength back. Because of your family’s efforts to keep the realm safe and full of light, it will take a while, but have no doubt he will come back stronger.”

“That’s why we need to find the objects that belonged to the Pillars of the Pony World” Gleaming Shield told. “The Tree of Crisis sent me here to find Mage Meadowbrook’s mask. It may not be here, but this may be first step to find it.”

“I’m sorry, princess, but I don’t know what possible information I could give that would lead you to the mask.”

“Are you sure? Maybe it’s something that you don’t quite see the importance of it. Something that may have to do with Mage Meadowbrook.”

Strongpaw thought for some time and then had an idea.

“Perhaps you’ve not come in vain, young princess” he said, while getting up. “Come with me.”

She did what he asked and followed him. They got out of Strongpaw’s residence and started walking through the village. As they walked, Gleaming Shield noted the respect the other pony-panthers, both old and young, had for Chief Strongpaw. As they crossed paths with him, they respectfully bowed their heads to him. She had already seen ponies behaving like that with her aunt Celestia and aunt Luna, but those paled in comparison with what she was seeing, what surprised her a lot.

Arriving to a certain small house, Strongpaw knocked the door and then addressed to Gleaming Shield:

“Jade Dune is the oldest and most knowledgeable pony-panther in the village. If there’s someone that can help you is her.”

The door opened, revealing an elderly mare in her pony form. She had a yellowish coat with a hourglass and a book as a Cutie Mark, a greying mane and violet eyes.

“Chief, what a pleasant surprise!” she said. “What brings you here?”

“Hello, Jade Dune, sorry to bother you, but I believe you can help this young filly in something very importante” Chief Strongpaw said, while presenting Gleaming Shield.

Inside her house, Jade Dune served some tea to her guests, saying while pouring the beverage:

“I have to say it’s rather surprising having somepony asking something about the mask of Mage Meadowbrook.”

“The Pony World and the rest of Pony Reality are threatened by a powerful enemy” Gleaming Shield said, while taking her cup of tea with her magic. “The mask is needed to defeat him.”

“And being you the wisest pony-panther, you may know something that may put her in the right path” Strongpaw said.

“I think you mean because I’m the oldest pony-panther, right?” Jade Dune asked, causing Strongpaw to become a little uncomfortable. “I’m just teasing, chief. No need for embarrassment. But, answering to your doubts, I do know a thing or two about Mage Meadowbrook… who is also known as the mother of the pony-panthers.”

That revelation caught both Gleaming Shield and Chief Strongpaw by surprise.

“Wait, Mage Meadowbrook is the mother of the pony-panthers?” Gleaming Shield asked.

“That cannot be…” Chief Strongpaw said. “You must be mistaken, Jade Dune. Our existence is the result of a blessing of the Lord of Order. At least that’s what my father and all the others have told me.”

“In a way, that is true” Jade Dune replied. “That gift was Mage Meadowbrook. But the story of our origins suffered some modifications through the centuries. But I and a few others still remember the true story.”

Centuries ago…

After the defeat of the Pony of Shadows, Mage Meadowbrook had become very weakened because of the sealing spell she and her comrades had been able to cast on him. Because of that and with the danger of having villains coming after her and her mask, she decided it was for the best if she left her own homeland and Equestria.

After gathering some provisions, she traveled to the other side of the sea at the west side, arriving to Trotsylvania Ponynsula. Once there, she ventured herself in the Mysteficent Forest, hoping to find a place where she could hide and recover her strengths. However, her plans was thwarted when Rothbart appeared, ready to take her down and take her mask.

Meadowbrook started running through the forest, always opting to keep cover under the trees, preventing Rothbart, who was in his avian form, from trying to take her.

“Where are you, little mage?” Rothbart asked, while flying around. “Come out, come out, wherever you are. Rothbart wants to play… and take a little mask as a reward.”

Mage Meadowbrook was hiding behind a tree, crawling around it to avoid being detected by Rothbart as he was passing by. She placed a hoof into her bag to grab a smoke bomb she had made, just in case Rothbart ended up finding her. She watched him and saw Rothbart passing by, while looking for her.

After he started to move away, Mage Meadowbrook relaxed a little bit, while sighing with relief. Suddenly, something hit her from behind and, when she looked, she saw Rothbart who started to try to subdue her.

“I got you!” he taunted. “Now, I will get your mask and deliver it and you to the Lord of Chaos in a silver plate… literally.”

“Think again, feather head” Mage Meadowbrook said, kicking Rothbart in the stomach to push him back.

After she freed herself from Rothbart’s grasp, she placed her mask on her face immediately and took one of her smoke bombs and pop it on the ground, releasing a burst of red smoke that surrounded them. In that smoke, Rothbart started coughing, while feeling his eyes getting irritated and full of tears.

“Is this… pepper smoke bombs?!” he asked. “That nasty little…”

Thanks to her mask, Meadowbrook was not affected by the smoke and so resumed her running from Rothbart. But, despite the advantage she had got, Rothbart was able to recover quickly and didn’t last for him to pursue her again and tackle her, pinning her against the ground. His eyes were inflamed because of the smoke.

“You think you’re so smart…” Rothbart said, while stripping Meadowbrook from her bags and mask. “But you’ve just worsen your situation. I would let you live and let the Lord of Chaos decide your fate. Maybe he would let you live. But now… I’ll just cut you open and take the mask.”

“You think I’m scared of you?” Meadowbrook asked. “I’m not. It doesn’t matter what you do with me. The other Pillars won’t let any of you take their objects. Your master will never get out power.”

“That’s what you think” Rothbart replied. “Just like you, they are pretty weakened. In fact, I’ve heard your dear friend Rockhoof had just been turned into a decorative statue by the Gorgons and that Flash Magnus is having troubles with the Mountain Dragons. I wonder how the others are doing. Unfortunately for you, you won’t get the chance to know.”

He raised one of his talons, charging it with dark magic. Meadowbrook prepared herself for what appeared to be the inevitable, but then something happened. Something, or someone, charged at Rothbart, taking him out of her. When Meadowbrook came to look, she saw that Rothbart was fight… a jaquin.

Meadowbrook had never encountered one of these creatures and got surprised for seeing one fighting Rothbart. Jaquins were jaguars, twice as big as a pony, with big macaw wings and feathers on the back of their legs and cheeks and on the end of his tails like a fan. The one that was fighting Rothbart had a golden yellow fur with orange triangular spots, orange feathers and lime green eyes. She was amazed with the strength the jaquin had, being able to force Rothbart fight at the defense.

With a powerful blow, the jaquin threw Rothbart against the ground. When the former tried to subdue the latter, Rothbart rolled over and stood up.

“Well, well, well…” Rothbart said. “What do we have here? A flying cat? And here I thought I’ve seen everything.”

“You better get out of here, before I decide to tear you apart, servant of the Lord of Chaos” the jaquin said. “This place is not for the likes of you.”

“Of course…” Rothbart replied, cynically. “Just let me take care of that little pony, take her mask and I’m on my way…”

Before Rothbart could make any step, the jaquin started to growl at him in a very threatening way. The villain hesitated in what he should do. He needed to carry on his master’s orders of taking the mask and getting rid of Mage Meadowbrook, but he had heard of the ferocity and strength of the jaquins. Despite knowing he could have a chance against him, he also knew that his fellow jaquins should be nearby and, if they arrived while he was fighting him, he would be in a very bad position. Turning to Mage Meadowbrook, he said:

“Don’t think this is over. That mask will belong to the Lord of Chaos and you, my dear, will share the same fate as your fellow Pillars.”

Having said that, he took flight and moved away, what caused Meadowbrook to sigh in relief. She then saw the jaquin approach her and then extend a paw to her, now expressing a totally different look than the one he had addressed to Rothbart. The look he was giving her was one expressing kindness and concern.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

“Yes…” she said, accepting his paw and rising up. “I am… Thank you, if it wasn’t for you…”

“It’s my duty along with my companions to keep watch of this land” the jaquin said. “Villains are on our blacklist. I’m sorry, I haven’t introduced myself… My name is Solidago.”

“You can call me Meadowbrook” she replied.

In the present…

“And that’s how the progenitors of our kind met” Jade Dune concluded.

“So the pony-panthers are the result of the cross between ponies and jaquins?” Gleaming Shield asked.

“In a way, yes” Jade Dune replied. “However, the current generations of pony-panthers are not exactly half-jaquins. We can only manifest some jaquin traits.”

“I had no idea about that part of our history” Chief Strongpaw said.

“What about Meadowbrook’s mask?” Gleaming Shield asked. “Do you know anything about it?”

“Unfortunately, I don’t know where it is” Jade Dune answered. “But I may have a suspicion. Despite there’s jaquins living in the Trotsylvania Peninsula, that’s not their true home. In fact, they watch over the portal that leads to their home. Maybe the mask is there as a way to prevent villains from getting it.”

“What place is that?” Gleaming Shield asked.

“It’s a legendary location, a realm that is said to be connected to Harmonia, the Lord of Order’s kingdom” Jade Dune told. “It is called Serenity Valley. Much like Animarium, it’s practically freed from any evil. But the jaquins protect it very fiercely, both in and out. They don’t let any stranger get into their territory just like that.”

“But if the mask is in Serenity Valley, then I don’t have any other choice but try my luck with the jaquins” Gleaming Shield said, getting up. “My cousins, my aunt, my friends… They are all counting on me. We need the mask to defeat the Pony of Shadows or else all the Pony World will be doomed. If the jaquins really serve the Lord of Order, then they will help retrieve the mask.”

“I guess you do have a point there, Your Highness” Jade Dune said.

“But, princess, what happens if the jaquins don’t come to understand the situation?” Chief Strongpaw said. “I’ve heard about them and their king. For what I have heard, he is very adamant with the rules and very stubborn. I know that because that’s the way of the pony-panthers as well.”

“And yet you let Shadow Claw be saved from his curse using the pure water of your oasis, despite that was against your rules” Gleaming Shield replied.

“Technically, the oasis decided to reward Miss Rarity’s bravery by allowing her use its water” Strongpaw told. “We, pony-panthers, are only guardians who prevent unworthy intruders from taking what they don’t deserve.”

“Even so, I can’t exactly sit here and do nothing” Gleaming Shield said.

Strongpaw, realizing there was nothing he could do to convince Gleaming Shield otherwise, sighed and said:

“Very well… At least let me have you escorted by some of my guards.”

“Bad idea, my dear” Jade Dune told the chief of the pony-panthers. “The jaquins would consider that an act of invasion. Besides, since Princess Gleaming Shield is the only one here that can fly, they would just slow her down.”

“Don’t worry, Chief Strongpaw” Gleaming Shield told. “I promise that I will be careful. After all, I don’t have any other choice.”

She headed towards the exit, turning to Jade Dune and Chief Strongpaw and telling them:

“Thanks for everything. You really helped me.”

Having said that, she took flight and started heading towards the Trotsylvania Peninsula, hoping that she would be able to find Mage Meadowbrook’s mask.

The Element of Healing, Part II - The Realm of the Jaquins

At the Mysteficent Forest, a young jaquin was flying around, enjoying the freedom of the sky above the forest, all while shouting shouts of joy. He had a golden fur with gradient blue spots, blue feathers and teal eyes. He was enjoying that so much that he almost crushed with another jaquin, a female one, that appeared before him.

That other jaquin had a grayish raspberry fur with lightning-shaped dark amaranth spots, dark red feather, a big tuft of dark red fur looking like a mane on her head and dark grayish amaranth eyes. Upon seeing her, the male jaquin stopped and said:

“Oh, hey, sis. How’s it going?”

“What are you doing, Skylar?” the female jaquin asked. “You were supposed to be patrolling.”

“And I’m doing just that, Vestia” Skylar replied. “But, you know, just in a fun way.”

“You need to take your role as guardian more seriously” Vestia told. “Dad sent you here…”

“I know, I know…” Skylar answered, a little annoyed. “To protect the entrance to Serenity Valley and every innocent being around from any threat.”

“And to get responsible” Vestia added. “Seriously, little brother, you need to stop joking around. You’re not a cub anymore.”

Skylar grunted and rolled his eyes, as he was done hearing his older sister making the same speech over and over again.

“I know that, but I think it’s still possible to do the job without having to give up the fun of it.”

“Maybe, but perhaps you should try less fun and more serious. Now, come, Chief Zephyr is waiting for us.”

The two jaquins flew over to a certain set of mountains with little caves all over it, heading right to one whose top looked like a crescent moon, a place called Mooncliff Mountains. Landing there, they came to face another jaquin. This one looked older and slender, having grey fur with darker grey triangular zigzagging spots, along with a mane around his neck, dark grey feathers and ice blue eyes.

“Hey there, chief…” Skylar said, with a nervous smile.

Sighing, Chief Zephyr said:

“Skylar, when your father sent you here, I saw you had great potential to be a guardian of Trotsylvania.”

“I know, chief, I won’t let you down” he said, while saluting with one of his wings. “I promise that.”

Despite his uncertainty, Chief Zephyr nodded and said:

“Go to the east side. I heard news that there’s an unfamiliar individual around. We need to be sure that they are not a threat.”

“You can count on me, chief” Zephyr said, taking flight and heading towards east.

Chief Zephyr turned to Vestia and made her look that made her sigh and say:

“Fine, I’ll go after him.”

And she also took flight.

Skylar went in direction that Chief Zephyr told him, with him being joined soon by her sister.

“You didn’t have to come, sis. I can take care of this on my own.”

“Having in count how rushed you can be, I disagree” Vestia replied. “Don’t forget we don’t know who this stranger is. The plan is to block their path and assess…”

But before she could finish, Skylar noticed some movements below and shouted:

“There!”

And he dived down.

“…their intensions” Vestia ended, becoming frustrated. “Ah, he never listens!”

She followed him then.

Gleaming Shield was flying through the forest, stopping only to look around and trying to find any jaquin that could.

“They got to be around somewhere” she said, while looking.

It was then that she heard something approaching. Gleaming turned around and then saw, to her surprise, Skylar coming against her with speed, appearing to be about to attack.

“I got you!” he shouted.

Reacting in an impulsive, Gleaming accessed to her magic and teleported away. Skylar was caught by surprise with that and tried to stop, but he was with such speed that he wasn’t able to do it and ended up hitting the ground. Gleaming reappeared and, seeing Skylar on the ground, asked:

“Oh no! I’m so sorry. Are you okay?”

She tried to approach Skylar, but he quickly got up and said:

“Stay right there, intruder!”

It was then that Skylar felt a great pain on his wing that made him moan in pain.

“My wing… I think I hurt it.”

“Let me see it” Gleaming Shield asked.

“Not a chance, intruder” Skylar ordered, while retreating, only for a tree to stop him.

But Gleaming didn’t listen to him, approached him and observed his wing. After a few moments, she said:

“Oh, it’s just dislocated. I can fix it in a bit.”

“Fix it…?” Skylar started asking.

It was then that Gleaming accessed her magic, focusing on her hooves and then, with a gesture, she put Skylar’s wing back to its place, causing the young jaquin to feel some relief.

“My wing…” he said. “You fixed it.”

“But of course” Gleaming Shield replied. “What, you think I should have done? Leave you hurt when I have the skill to heal you.”

And Gleaming smiled at Skylar, causing him to become a little flustered. After a while, Vestia arrived and landed, saying:

“Skylar… What happened?”

“It’s all my fault” Gleaming Shield replied. “He hit the ground with some force and dislocated a wing. I just put it back to place.”

“No, it’s my fault” Skylar said, while getting up. “I… rushed into her. She just reacted.”

“Now that’s a first” Vestia said. “You being modest and apologetic?”

The female jaquin then looked to Gleaming Shield and then noticed what she was.

“You… You’re an alicorn…” she started.

“Yeah… I’ve noticed that” Gleaming Shield replied, joking. “I’m Princess Gleaming Shield from the Crystal Empire.”

“Wait… you’re a princess?” Skylar asked, surprised. “But… what are you doing here?”

“I’ve come to find you” Gleaming Shield told. “The Pony World is in great danger and I need your help to save it.”

That statement caused Skylar and Vestia to trade some worried looks. They then decided to bring her to Mooncliff Mountains, where she met Chief Zephyr.

“Skylar, Vestia, I can see you brought a guest” he observed, as the three of them landed, directing then to Gleaming Shield. “It’s an honor to meet you, Princess Gleaming Shield. I am Chief Zephyr.”

“The honor is all mine” Gleaming Shield replied, bowing her head slightly. “But, you know who I am?”

“Of course, after all you are one of the alicorns” Chief Zephyr replied. “But what brings Your Highness here?”

“She says the Pony World is in danger” Skylar told.

“Really? What kind of danger?”

“The Pony of Shadows.”

Hearing that, Chief Zephyr adopted a looked that transmitted a mix of seriousness and worriedness.

“The Consumer of Light…” he said. “This is very bad…”

“You know him, Chief Zephyr?” Gleaming Shield asked.

“Yes, I do” he replied. “And, indeed, these are terrible news for the Pony World and all the other realms.”

“My cousin Star was able to weaken him, but he will be back, stronger than ever” Gleaming Shield said. “But we have found a way to defeat him: use the objects of the Pillars of the Pony World.”

“So you’ve come here for Meadowbrook’s mask” Chief Zephyr concluded.

“Yes, I’ve heard she came here and met a certain jaquin and the two fell in love” Gleaming Shield said. “It was from them that the pony-panthers came to be.”

“Wait, did that really happened?” Skylar asked.

“Of course it did” Vestia replied, while slapping on the back of her brother’s head with a wing. “Did you ever pay any attention to history classes?”

“So you think that she hid the mask in Serenity Valley” Chief Zephyr said.

“Exactly” Gleaming Shield confirmed. “Please, can you let me get in so I can look for it?”

There was a moment of silence, as Chief Zephyr meditated on her request. It was then he replied:

“I’m sorry, princess, but I cannot allow you to go to Serenity Valley.”

“What?! But… why?”

“Believe me, there is nothing I wanted more than help you, but I simply can’t do it” Chief Zephyr replied. “The first reason has to do with the fact our ruler, King Blackavar, is a firm enforcer of our rules that prevent any outsider from getting in our realm. The second reason is because of our duty. With the Pony of Shadows around, it is for the best the portal remains closed. Serenity Valley is close to Harmonia, more than any other realm. We cannot let him cross and put everything in risk.”

“But… the mask…” Gleaming Shield started.

“I understand it, princess, but there’s nothing I can do” Chief Zephyr replied, with an apologetic look. “I’m sorry. Skylar and Vestia will escort you out of the peninsula. Meanwhile, I need to gather the other jaquins and increase patrols.”

Having said that, he took flight and moved away. Gleaming Shield, looking down, said:

“I can’t believe this… I was so close. Now what can I do?”

“I’m sorry about this, princess” Skylar said. “Maybe there’s another way to defeat the Pony of Shadows.”

“It’s not just that” Gleaming Shield replied. “We didn’t need the power of the objects of the Pillars just to defeat the Pony of Shadows.”

“Then what did you need them for?” Skylar asked, while approaching.

Gleaming Shield sighed and then said:

“My aunt, Princess Twilight Sparkle, and her friends tried to defeat the Pony of Shadows using the power of the Elements of Harmony.”

“The Elements of Harmony?” Vestia asked. “I’ve heard about them. They contain very powerful light magic.”

“Yes, but the Pony of Shadows had with him the Elements of Chaos” Gleaming Shield continued. “With them, he… transformed them into stone. That’s why we set off to find the objects of the Pillars, because they contain the power of the Elements of Virtue, whose magic is the only one that can reverse the power of the Elements of Chaos.”

“Okay, Elements of Harmony, Elements of Chaos, Elements of Virtue… That’s very confusing” Skylar said. “But I bet there are other ways to undo whatever curse was placed on your aunt and her friends.”

“Maybe, but… My cousins, my friends… They are all counting on me. Who knows what dangerous situations they are facing. They may even being put their lives at risk to get the other objects… and I’m the one who is going to fail to them.”

Observing Gleaming Shield’s sad look, Skylar couldn’t help but feeling sorry for her. It was obvious that her dedication to both family and friends was pure, as well to her duty for the rest of the world. Despite he had just met her, he could understand what she was feeling. Because of that, he came to a decision.

“Follow me, princess” he said.

“Skylar, what are you thinking in doing?” Vesta asked. “Chief Zephyr told us to take Princess Gleaming Shield…”

“I know, but we can’t simply ignore her plea” Skylar replied. “She wants the mask that can help defeat that Pony of Shadows and, for that, she needs our help.”

“But it’s against the rules” Vestia told.

“I agree with Vestia, Skylar” Gleaming Shield said. “You don’t have to do this. I don’t want you to get in trouble.”

“See? Even the princess is on my side.”

“I don’t mind to get in trouble, if it is for a good reason” Skylar said. “And this is a good reason.”

Despite don’t wanting Skylar to get in trouble, Gleaming Shield couldn’t help but feeling good for having him standing up for her. She made a tender smile and said:

“Thank you, Skylar. That’s very sweet of you.”

Hearing her saying that caused Skylar to blush slightly, and stutter a bit:

“Ah… You… You’re welcome. So… shall we go?”

And the two headed towards the cave. Vestia sighed and ended up following, wanting to try to keep them out of trouble as much as she could.

They flew over to a mountain nearby, heading towards a cave at the top. Landing there, they went inside and approached the wall at the end of it, which had a jaquin head engraved there, with a paw engraved at the floor nearby.

“I still think is a bad idea” Vestia said.

“I heard you the first time, sis” Skylar replied.

Ignoring his sister’s warning, Skylar placed a paw on the paw imprint and it illuminated with a yellow light, followed by the opening of the engraved jaquin’s mouth what revealed a yellow portal.

“Okay, let’s go” Skylar said to Gleaming Shield.

They took flight and crossed the portal, followed by Vestia. As soon they crossed, the engraved jaquin closed its mouth, closing the portal.

Watching that through his mirror was the Lord of Chaos. However, he didn’t seem very happy for what he was watching.

“So much to count on those feathered cats’ respect for their rules…” he said. “Of all the jaquins she could have met, it had to be one that not only is rebellious, but is also in love with her… It’s everything I need now, a pony-jaquin spin-off love story. Now that that princess is in Serenity Valley, there’s nothing I can do. My influence there is so weak, especially with these stupid chains, that I won’t be able to observe what’s going on there.”

After a few seconds thinking of what he could do, the Lord of Chaos remembered of something.

“Wait a minute… If I recall correctly, Serenity Valley is not only connected to the Pony World, but also to the Cursed Realm, one of my domains in the Pony Reality, full of the most nefarious creatures. Those jaquins may have sealed the passageway linking the two realms, but I bet I can squeeze one little creature through the cracks to carry on my will. And I know exactly what creature should that be.”

And he chuckled evilly.

When the trio crossing the portal got out, they did it coming out from a holed stone with a stump with an imprinted jaquin paw beside it. Arriving there, the portal closed as soon they got out and Gleaming Shield became amazed with the beauty of what she was seeing.

The Serenity Valley looked like a jungle with a crystalline river, sparkling and colorful rock formations (including a stone bridge) and, as a central figure, a rock formation that looked exactly like a palace, having four towers, with the central one being the tallest, and holes that looked like tall windows, a few entrances, but with a big one to act as a main entrance. Nearby that entrance, there were also a few waterfalls. But the most amazing thing was the creatures inhabiting in it, that seemed to be hybrids and were of many colors.

“This is amazing!” Gleaming Shield exclaimed.

“Those are flaringos” Skylar explained, referring to creatures that had head, wings, and tail feathers of flamingos, body, neck, and legs of giraffes and hair-like feathers on their heads. “And those are swift deer.”

He was referring to blue deer with colorful patters and crystal antlers that were moving very fast.

“Oh, and those are butterfrogs” Skylar said, pointing to a frog with butterfly wings that was passing buy. “And there, you can see peabunnies.”

He pointed to a pair of bunnies that had peacock tails.

“Oh great, now this has become a panoramic tour” Vestia commented, while rolling her eyes.

“Hey, this is Princess Gleaming Shield’s first visit” Skylar replied. “Why not showing her a little of our realm?”

“The fact dad won’t get very happy about knowing there’s a pony in Serenity Valley” Vestia replied.

“I thought you were worried about King Blackavar” Gleaming Shield said.

“Well, princess, King Blackavar is our father” Vestia clarified.

“Oh…”

“Don’t worry about that” Skylar said. “But I think it’s for the best you let us do the talk first.”

“I think you mean you’ll do the talk first” Vestia replied. “This was your idea after all.”

Gleaming Shield noticed that caused Skylar to become nervous enough to start gulping. Just with that reaction, she came to realize King Blackavar should be very intimidating.

Arriving to the Jaquin Palace, they entered through the main entrance. The great wall, that led directly to the throne room, contained rock pillars that were very well sculptured and were connected to the ones of the opposite side with arches. The walls of the hall contained many nests hosting jaquin families, including cubs.

The throne room contained a very well illustrious platform where there was a sitting place made of rock with a ledge located at a high point connected to a cavern. All the eyes of the jaquins there placed on all of them, specially Gleaming Shield.

After they landed on the throne room, a jaquin came to their encounter. He was bigger than Skylar and looked like a male version of Vestia. A pair of bigger jaquins were behind him, looking as disappointed as him.

“I can’t believe this” he said. “Vestia, you brought ponies?!”

“Hey, don’t look at me” she said. “This is all our little brother’s doing.”

“Really, now…” the jaquin said, turning to Skylar and not looking very surprised. “What were you thinking, Skylar?”

“Sorry, Igneous, but we need to talk with dad” Skylar said, looking then to the high cave. “Father! Father!”

“Are you out of your mind?!” Igneous asked. “You can’t let dad see her.”

At that moment, however, a tremendous roar was heard. Many of the jaquins that were there went to hide themselves.

“Yeah, too late for that” Vestia said.

From the high cave came out the one that was the king of the jaquins. He was perhaps of the biggest there were there, with such imposing posture that made him look even bigger. He had a black fur with lighter-colored spots whose patter was one of three lines positioned to form a triangle with three dots inside, green blue-tipped feathers, with some existing around his neck, and emerald green eyes. He also had a feathery necklace just above his neck feathers that only complemented his regal posture. Just his appearance altogether made Gleaming Shield to understand the reason for the commotion of breaking the king’s orders.

King Blackavar looked down, starring on Skylar who said, nervously:

“Hi, dad…”

“Skylar?!” he said. “Ay, ay, ay…”

He flapped his wings and descended from his ledge, landing beside Igneous and looking to Skylar with a very serious stare.

“Before you get mad, this is Princess Gleaming Shield” Skylar said, motioning to Gleaming who nodded respectfully to the jaquin king.

“Ah, welcome to Serenity Valley, princess!” King Blackavar exclaimed, with a certain smile and welcoming tone.

“Oh, thank you” she said, rather surprised, having in count what she had heard about him.

“Now you must go” King Blackavar said immediately after. “My children should not have not brought you here. They simply don’t know any better… specially Skylar… as usual”

“But, dad, it was Skylar’s idea to bring the princess” Vestia said.

“And yet you didn’t do anything to stop him, what makes you an accomplice to his idea” King Blackavar replied.

Vestia tried to find something to say in her defense, but she didn’t found anything to say.

“Yeah, I don’t have any arguments there” she said.

Igneous couldn’t help but contain a laugh and say to his sister:

“I guess you just talked too much, dear sister.”

“Igneous, be more respectful to Vestia” King Blackavar ordered. “After all, she is your twin.”

“Yes, father…” Igneous replied, a little embarrassed, much to Vestia’s enjoyment.

“Actually, they brought me here because of me” Gleaming Shield replied. “They just wanted to help me find the mask of Mage Meadowbrook.”

“A mask?” King Blackavar asked. “All of this is just for a mask?”

“A mask that can help stop a terrible threat to all Pony World… even possibly all Pony Reality” Gleaming Shield said. “So I came to ask you to let me search for it. It’s very possible the mask is somewhere here in Serenity Valley, because Mage Meadowbrook once came to here.”

Despite her sincere request, King Blackavar chuckled and replied:

“I don’t know how you do things in the Crystal Empire, but here, in Serenity Valley, we have rules that we must follow. Which means there’s no way I can allow such search.”

“I told you” Vestia said to Gleaming Shield.

The young princess, determined to not give up after coming this far, approached King Blackavar and asked:

“Your Majesty, royal to royal, is it really such a big deal that there’s ponies in Serenity Valley? After all, Mage Meadowbrook did come to here, right?”

“Yes, it is” King Blackavar replied, always without losing his condescending smile and regal posture. “A very big deal. And since you’re determined to not leave, I just have to show you how big of a deal it is… royal to royal.”

He headed for his sitting place, saying while pressing a hidden button on it that opened an opening right above them:

“Serenity Valley is much more important than you know, princess. Follow me.”

And he took flight, along with Igneous. Vestia, Skylar and Gleaming Shield took flight as well and followed them, getting out of the palace. As they started to fly over Serenity Valley, King Blackavar told:

“This realm is full of light magic because being directly to Harmonia. However, it is not only connected to the Pony World or Harmonia. It is also connected to a very dangerous and dark place: the Cursed Realm.”

“The… Cursed Realm?” Gleaming asked.

“A very nefarious realm, completely ruled by the Lord of Chaos” King Blackavar explained. “It is filled with the most dangerous kind of creatures. Despite the realm was sealed by the Generals of Order to prevent them from getting into the other realms, the proximity to Serenity Valley caused to some rifts to appear and allow creatures to invade. That’s our responsibility. We patrol night and day, not only we protect Serenity Valley from any threat, and by extension Harmonia, but we also prevent these creatures from invading the rest of Pony Reality. Many of them are imprisoned around the valley with their locations completely out of limits to any inhabitant and, even if they get out, they cannot leave Serenity Valley because only a jaquin can open the portal.”

“But, if it has been always like that, why are ponies and other creatures forbidden to get in Serenity Valley when Meadowbrook…?” Gleaming Shield started.

“That you will know shortly” the king replied. “You see, princess, the rules of the realm keep us secure and I make sure that no one breaks them. Believe when I say they are a big deal. After Mage Meadowbrook, many years ago, other ponies visited Serenity Valley. But they accidently caused a passageway to the Curse Realm to appear. We sealed it right away, but not before a dangerous creature coming from it: the Nundu.”

“The Nundu?” Gleaming repeated. “That doesn’t sound very good.”

“That’s because it’s not” King Blackavar said. “The Nundu is a big leopard with a breath so toxic that can wipe out entire villages. It was the biggest battle we’ve ever fought. We managed to contain him… but with a great cost.”

It was then they started to flew over a part of Serenity Valley that was arid and deserted, not to mention all the battle signs that was around. Gleaming Shield couldn’t believe something like that existed in such paradise as that one.

“This is what remains on that faithful day” King Blackavar continued. “Nundu’s toxic breath rendered this part of the valley completely deployed of life.”

Landing there with the others, Gleaming said:

“I had no idea…”

“There is much we protect the Pony Reality from that you don’t know of” King Blackavar told. “But that’s why any other creature is not allow here… and why we follow all our rules.”

He took flight again, along with the others, and started to head back to the palace. Once they arrived there and landed on the throne room, Gleaming Shield said:

“I understand, Your Majesty… I guess… we just have to find another way to defeat the Pony of Shadows.”

“I’m glad you came to understand” King Blackavar said. “Perhaps we may help you find the mask… as long you remained at other side of the portal. After all, we both serve the Lord of Order.”

At that moment, two jaquins arrived and one of them said:

“Your Majesty, there’s a poison mist spreading through all the realm!”

Such revelation caused a great shock to the ones present, with Vestia saying:

“Say what now?!”

“Many creatures, jaquins included, have already fell victims of it” the other jaquin told. “They are very sick. We’re doing our best efforts to clear the area where the mist is, but if we don’t do anything…”

“It may cover all Serenity Valley” Igneous ended. “Father, you don’t think…”

“Nundu…” King Blackavar said.

“The creature you have told me about?” Gleaming Shield asked. “But I thought he had been contained.”

“He sought seclusion in an isolated cave after losing the battle against us” Skylar explained her. “He asked it as an act of mercy so he wouldn’t go back to the Cursed Realm.”

“The biggest mistake our kind ever made” King Blackavar said, with a darker tone than the one he had been showing so far. “It’s time to end this once and for all.”

“I can help you” Gleaming Shield said. “At least with the ones affected by the poison. My healing abilities…”

“That won’t be enough” King Blackavar said. “Nundu’s poison is not like any other. It took the quetzalcoatls to create our current supply of antidote. And we barely have enough to help every creature… and it is not even effective all the time…”

Just like before, Gleaming Shield detected another somber look from the king, but not just him, as his children also had the same look.

“Perhaps they would know a better way to deal with the poison, but they are all gone” the jaquin king continued.

“What about the quetzalcoatl oracle, Quita Moz?” Skylar asked, pointing to the image of a snake with feathers and wings that was on the wall. “He is so old and wise that can even see the future. I bet he would know what to do.”

“But Quita Moz disappeared with the other quetzalcoatls many years ago” King Blackavar replied.

“Some say he’s still here” Skylar replied, looking to the image where there were the image of three mountains on waves. “They say he is in a hidden nest way up in a lake surrounded by three mountains.”

“Then we have to go try and find him” Gleaming Shield said.

“Only a fool would waste time looking for something that isn't there” King Blackavar replied.

“With all due respect, I've dealt with my fair share of emergencies” Gleaming Shield said.

“You don’t say” King Blackavar answered, again with his condescending tone. “So you want to compare your fair share with my over fifty years of ruling?”

Gleaming Shield tried to find a good answer, but, just like Vestia before her, she just couldn’t any. Accepting her silence as an answer, King Blackavar said:

“I thought so. Skylar, take the princess to her world… and keep her there. Igneous, Vestia, you and the other jaquins come with me. We must prepare to end Nundu and stop his poison.”

Having said that, he and the other jaquins took flight and got out. After that, Gleaming Shield said:

“I know what your father said, but my instincts are telling me we have to find that oracle” Gleaming Shield said. “And I know you feel the same, Skylar.”

“I don't know...” he replied. “My father is already upset with me for bringing you here…”

“But, if this can help to save not only Serenity Valley, but also defeat Nundu without any other creature having to suffer, shouldn’t we take it?” Gleaming Shield asked. “If there’s one thing I know is that is always worth it following your instincts… and I think you know that too. After all, you told me you don’t mind to get in trouble, as long it is for a good reason.”

Despite fearing what could happen if his father got to know he disobeyed once more, Skylar knew Gleaming Shield was right. His instincts were telling him to find Quita Mox and that was the thing he would do.

“Okay, let’s go” he said. “Let’s find Quita Moz.”

Gleaming Shield smiled in response to that and the two then took off.

The Element of Healing, Part III - The Winged Serpent and the Wild Leopard

As the two of them flew over Serenity Valley, Gleaming said to Skylar:

“So, we need to find an island on a lake with three mountain peaks. Do you have any idea where that can be?”

“Not exactly” he replied. “But I know some of the lakes around pretty well, so we don’t need to search them.”

There was a pause and then Gleaming Shield got the courage to ask something to Skylar about one thing she has been wondering for a while:

“Skylar, can I ask you something?”

“Of course.”

“I noticed how you, your father and your siblings got when talking about Nundu. Did something happened between your family and him?”

After she made that question, Skylar stopped, hoovering while starting to make the same look he had done back then. Realizing she had touched a sensitive topic, Gleaming said:

“Sorry, I… I didn’t mean…”

“It’s okay” Skylar replied. “It’s just… It’s very painful for me to remember it.”

“If you don’t want to tell me…” Gleaming Shield started.

“Strangely, I think I do…” Skylar said. “I don’t know why, but… I feel I can trust you. The reason why we all got like that is that… my mother… she got sick the last time Nundu’s poison leaked out, years ago. She… didn’t make it.”

“Skylar… I’m so sorry about that” Gleaming Shield said.

“We all knew there could be times when Nundu’s poison would leak out” Skylar said. “My mother just was at the wrong place at the wrong time. It was just… an accident.”

“And your family?” Gleaming asked. “What do they thing about it?”

“Vestia and Igneous agree with me, but my father blames Nundu for it completely” Skylar said. “I guess he was just waiting for a reason to attack him. But, if does that…”

“He may cause more harm than good” Gleaming completed. “Revenge can blind anyone. Make them act without measuring the consequences. Believe when I say I’ve seen this happening. My cousin Star… let’s just say that he came to realize the price of blinded rage.”

“That’s why I thought we could ask Quita Moz for help” Skylar said. “He must know of a way to stop this.”

“You could tell your father about your thoughts.”

“I could, but he wouldn’t listen. You’ve seen how he is… what he thinks of me.”

“Maybe you just need to make him listen to you” Gleaming Shield said. “Parents think they know better, but sometimes… that is not true. It’s at that moment the children must learn to show them a better way.”

Skylar smiled after hearing that advice of Gleaming and said:

“You know what, that may be the best advice I ever got.”

“I’m just repeating a lesson learned by another pony” she replied. “But I’m glad I was able to help you in any way.”

Gleaming then made one of her tender smiles that caused Skylar to blush slightly and answer her with a nervous smile of his. After realizing how awkward he was becoming, Skylar said:

“We should keep searching for Quita Moz. Come, there’re some places we could try.”

They flew over some lakes, but it would appear none of them fit the description they were searching for. It was then she found something.

“Skylar, look, that has three peaks” she said, pointing to a certain lake. “And an island.”

Stopping midair there, Skylar replied:

“But there’s nothing on the island.”

Gleaming looked carefully and then noticed something.

“Look at the island’s shadow.”

Skylar did so and then realized that its shadow looked like…

“It looks like a quetzalcoatl! The oracle’s nest must be here. But… I can’t see any. Just rock…”

“Maybe it’s not meant to be in sight” Gleaming Shield realized.

She accessed her magic and casted a spell that would allow her to see through the rocks and noticed something.

“There’s an underground tunnel” she said. “And… yes, it looks like a giant nest.”

“You found the oracle, Gleaming!” Skylar exclaimed. “Now we just need a way inside.”

The two of them landed where the tunnel was supposed to begin, but there was a wall of rock at their path. Because of that, Skylar said:

“There must be a way to pass through that rock.”

“I could blast it” Gleaming said, casting then a beam of magic.

However, the beam just passed through the rock, confusing the young alicorn.

“It went right through!” she exclaimed.

Skylar thought for a moment and then had an idea.

“Maybe because it’s not really there.”

Hearing that theory, Gleaming Shield approached the stone wall and extended her hoof. When she was about to touch the stone, her hoof just passed through it.

“It is an illusion…” she said.

Skylar went to put his head inside, but then told:

“It’s too dark here.”

Gleaming coughed to call his attention and then pointed to her horn. Understanding what she meant, he said:

“Oh, right…”

They entered the tunnel, with Gleaming illuminating their way with her horn. They walked through it until they reached the end. Before them was what appeared to be a wall made of strong roots. Because there was some light there, Gleaming deactivated her magic light. After that, she approached the wall of roots and touched it. Once she did that, the roots retreated to reveal another entrance that led to a certain room.

That room contained a nest at its center with what appeared to be a fire pit (with no flame) in front of it. The central part of the back wall was occupied by a heptagonal stone with some runes, while the rest of it contained shelves with jars of many shapes and sizes. Gleaming stepped into the room and then said to Skylar:

“Come on.”

But before Skylar could enter in the room as well, the wall closed. Gleaming got surprised with that, but decided to remained watchful, looking around with her horn charged with magic for anything that could happen. Suddenly, the fire pit was illuminated with a very bright blue flame that blinded Gleaming for a few moments, while a mysterious deep voice said:

“Welcome.”

It was then that from the flames emerged Quita Moz. Being a quetzalcoatl, he was a winged serpent with moderate tangelo scales covering most of his body, having light amber scales covering his underbelly. His wings possessed dark crimson wing feathers with grayish turquoise and dark cyan tips with a white dot. Right under his head, he had big dark opal feathers with dark cyan tips with a white dot, while his neck was covered with moderate red feathers. At the end of his tail, he had a fan of prehensile moderate red feathers with moderate gold tips. His eyes were moderate amaranth and he had a crimson goatee-like scale under his chin.

“I've been expecting you” he said to Gleaming.

“What about my friend?” she asked.

He made a thinking look and then replied with a more casual voice:

“No, I can't say I was expecting them, but I don't see everything.”

“Are you Quita Moz?”

“You better hope so after coming all this way.”

“I am Princess Gleaming Shield... of the Crystal Empire” Gleaming introduced herself.

“I know who you are” Quita Moz replied, while positioning himself in front of the blue flames and looking at them. “I saw you in the flames.”

“You see things in the fire?” Gleaming asked.

“Oh, yes, all sorts of things” Quita Moz answered, while appearing beside her. “The past, the present, and the future. Sometimes the fire speaks to me, like a dozen hissing whispers all talking at once.”

He moved back to his nest and then Gleaming said:

“I'm here because Nundu’s poison is spreading through all of Serenity Valley. I’m hoping you know how to stop it from happening.”

“Ooh, it has been a while since I’ve seen an alicorn before” Quita Moz said, while grabbing one of Gleaming’s wings with his tail feathers.

“Hey!” she protested, while taking her wing off him.

“The last time I saw one, Princess Aurora was still ruling the Light Kingdom” he said, while approaching her and supporting his head with his tail. “And now, there’s one brand new generation appearing. Tell me, do you have your mother’s powers… or you have powers of your own?”

“Well… I’m very good with healing spells” she said. “But so are my mom, aunts… My cousin Star can even heal himself quickly.”

“Oh, yes, I’ve heard a lot of him” Quita Moz said. “I’m a big fan of his work. Maybe you can send him my regards.”

“Okay, I’ll do that…” Gleaming Shield said, finding Quita Moz’s maundering a little off. “But, Quita Moz, right now, I need to stop Nundu.”

Chuckling, Quita Moz said:

“Young ponies… Always in a hurry.”

Using his tail, he grabbed one of the jars on one of his shelves and then extended it to Gleaming, saying:

“Here, you’ll need this.”

She grabbed it with her magic and asked:

“A jar?”

“An enchanted jar” Quita Moz clarified. “Get the one you want to imprison to step into the jar, and it will magically seal them away. Then you can bring it back to me for… safe keeping.”

He motioned to the other jars in his possession.

“Okay, but how do I get Nundu to go inside it?” Gleaming asked. “For what I have heard, he is very big, so…”

“That is a good question…” Quita Moz said, while scratching his goatee with his tail. “I hope you figure it out how to use it, before you see him. His breath can poison anyone, you know?”

“Yeah, I know!” Gleaming Shield replied. “That’s why I was hoping you could give us something to deal with the poison.”

“You know what, that’s a good point. Let’s see if I have something that can help.”

He flew to the piece of stone hanged on the wall and passed his tail on it, creating what appeared to be a portal. He inserted his tail there and started to search inside the portal. He started to get out some magical objects, while saying:

“No, not this one… And I’m not letting you out again after what happened last time… Ah, yes, this will do.”

And he take out…

“No way…” Gleaming Shield said. “That’s… Mage Meadowbrook’s mask!”

She was right. Quita Moz was holding the one thing she was looking after when she came to Serenity Valley, despite it looked more worn out than it was when used by its former owner.

“Yeah, that little mage entrusted it to me” Quita Moz revealed. “And I believe you need it.”

“Yes, to defeat the Pony of Shadows, but… I really need something for Nundu’s poison.”

“Don’t worry, girl, you have everything you need. Now, if you excuse me, I have other things to do. Bye!”

And he entered in the blue flames and disappeared. After he was gone, the roots blocking the entrance of the nest retreated, allowing Skylar to get in.

“Princess…” he said.

“I’m okay” she said. “I was just talking to Quita Moz and he gave me this jar.”

“He… gave you a jar?” Skylar repeated.

“We can use it to capture Nundu.”

“But what about the poison?”

“Well… for that he was not very precise…” Gleaming Shield said. “He just gave me… this.”

And she showed him the mask.

“Wait, is that…?” Skylar started.

“Yes, it’s Mage Meadowbrook’s mask” Gleaming Shield said. “Can you believe it? Visiting Quita Moz is what allowed me to find it. But now, somehow, I have to use it to solve everything. I just know how.”

“I’m sure you’re going to get it” Skylar said, giving her a confident smile. “But now, we have to hurry. Come, I’ll take you to Nundu’s hideout.”

The two then got out of Quita Moz’s nest and started heading towards the location of Nundu’s hideout. As they were flying, they saw many creatures coughing and weakening, as they had been exposed to Nundu’s poison, not only jaquins, but also butterfrogs, flaringos, peabunnies and the fast swift deer.

“This is getting worse…” Skylar noticed.

Seeing a dark mist approaching, Gleaming acted quickly and went to get a leaf that she quickly turned into an improvised mask that she then placed around Skylar’s muzzle.

“What the…”

“Sorry, Skylar, but we have to protect ourselves” she told, while putting on Mage Meadowbrook’s mask. “We won’t be able to solve this if we get poisoned.”

“Good thinking” Skylar replied.

When they had already their destination in sight, they saw many jaquins at the entrance and they didn’t look well.

“Oh no…” Skylar said.

As they went down to land, they saw King Blackavar and Igneous existing, with the latter supporting Vestia.

“Father!” Skylar called, landing. “What happened?”

“We went to confront Nundu, but… he’s completely out of control!” Igneous said. “Vestia took a direct hit of his poison to protect father.”

“I’m fine, I just need…” she said, while trying to stand, only to lose balance and be caught by her twin.

“No, you’re not fine” King Blackavar said. “You’ll be treated and have the antidote as soon as possible.”

While the other jaquins took her, the king said to Igneous:

“We need more power. Gather more jaquins to attack again.”

“No, father, we can’t do that!” Igneous exclaimed.

“Of course we can!” King Blackavar exclaimed. “This is our chance to get rid of that monster. Have you forgotten what he did to your mother?”

“No, but I won’t let you drag others into this vendetta and have them sacrificed for it” Igneous said. “We’ve already a short supply of the antidote to barely heal the ones who had been poisoned, including the poisoned guards of our attack. We can’t have any more casualties and risk running out.”

King Blackavar made a silent. Gleaming, lifting the mask, couldn’t believe she was seeing someone really defying the jaquin king’s orders. But then again, the others were not very surprised, appearing that Igneous normally discussed his father’s orders, what seemed normal as he was the crown prince. The king walked around for a few moments, annoyed by his son’s reply, but then stopped, took a deep breath and said:

“Very well, we will retreat and try a new approach. Meanwhile, you’re going to tell me, Skylar…”

He looked to Gleaming Shield and continued to said to his younger son:

“Why haven’t you taken the princess out of the realm?”

“Dad, believe me, we can help with this…” Skylar said.

“The only way you can help is correct your mistake and take Princess Gleaming Shield back to her world now” King Blackavar said.

“But, dad…”

“But nothing. Go, before she gets poisoned too.”

Gleaming Shield was about to say something to defend Skylar and tell the jaquin king about their plan, but then Skylar, having enough of his father’s inconsideration, exclaimed:

“No!”

That replied caused the nearby jaquins to gasp, as

“What did you say to me?” King Blackavar asked.

“I said no” Skylar answered. “I and Gleaming found the quetzalcoatl oracle and she got an enchanted jar from him that can trap Nundu forever. Not only that, but he also gave her Mage Meadowbrook’s mask that might be the key to solve the poison mist. If you had team up with her from the beginning instead of kicking her out, we could have solved this without having more victims of the poison, like Vestia.”

Gleaming couldn’t help but feeling so grateful to Skylar for standing up for her against his own father, a very intimidating king. King Blackavar made an intense look to Skylar who didn’t flinched one second. It was then that a slight smile appeared on the king’s face and he said, while putting one of his wings over his son’s shoulder:

“Ah, I’ve been waiting for this day for years.”

“You have?” Skylar asked.

“This is the first time you ever stood out for what you believed” King Blackavar said. “I always noticed you felt overwhelmed to live up to my standards, much like your brother and sister did in past. Why do you think I sent you to become a guardian? To make that courage inside you to shine.”

“That’s my little brother…” Igneous said, while punching his brother’s shoulder with a paw. “Finally you stood up against dad. I’m proud of you, little bro.”

“Thanks, Igneous…” Skylar thanked.

“King Blackavar, I might have been right about the oracle, but I also know I can’t do this by myself” Gleaming Shield said. “You have more experience and I would be glad to have your help.”

“From royal to royal… I say we come up with a plan to defeat that nasty beast…” King Blackavar said, turning then to Igneous. “…without a thirst for revenge.”

His older son nodded in agreement and so the four them get inside the cave, with Gleaming putting on Meadowbrook’s mask and the three jaquins using leaf masks around their muzzles. They approached Nundu’s hideout carefully. Before they could reach the main chamber of the cave, Gleaming could already hear intense roaring. However, those roars seemed off to her. They looked to be filled with pains, mixed with rage and frustration.

Arriving to entrance of the main chamber of the cave, Gleaming was able to finally see Nundu. He was indeed very big, having like ten times the size of a jaquin. He was a leopard with dark skin and darker spots, with his body filled with thorn-like spikes, with the ones at the tip of his long tail being the biggest. But the most impressive trait of his was his inflatable throat that made him look like a lion when in inflated.

“So, how are we’re going to do this?” Igneous asked.

“We’re going to fly over him and distract him, while Princess Gleaming Shield and Skylar try to capture him” King Blackavar said. “Wait for the best moment to act.”

Gleaming and Skylar nodded and so King Blackavar and Igneous took flight and then the latter shouted:

“Hey, prickly, looking for us!”

Nundu turned to them and became even angrier than he was before.

“You again!” he yelled. “This time you’re going to pay for invading my territory!”

And he started to try to get them, both using his paws or his poisoning breath. With him completely distracted, Gleaming and Skylar were able to approach him quietly.

“Okay, let’s prepare the jar to capture him” Skylar said. “Although I’m not very sure how we’re going to do it.”

But Gleaming Shield was not paying much attention to him. She couldn’t help but noticing the way Nundu was acting. He has been living in that cage for centuries and he had always kept himself isolated from the rest of Serenity Valley as much as he could. For him to do that, he really wanted to remain in peace with the rest of the inhabitants. So why would he ruin that by unleashing all that poison mist. Not only that, but she remembered Quita Moz didn’t tell her to use the jar against Nundu. Could that be she should use the jar for another thing.

At that moment, a striking realization came to her. Maybe Nundu was not acting like that by his own. Maybe something or someone was making him doing that. Having that in mind, Gleaming Shield started to look around. Noticing that, Skylar said:

“Ah, Gleaming… Don’t you think we have more serious things to do than cave sightseeing.”

Gleaming seemed to not be listening to him, as she kept looking around. It was then she found what she was looking for:

“Skylar, look, there!”

He looked to where she was pointing at and then saw what she meant. It was a creature whose main body appeared similar to an eighth note. Its face had a red crest with a single white-and-red eye in the center and two, bat-like wings that had red spots on them. It appeared to be buzzing something, soundwaves that were being directed to Nundu.

“What is that?” Skylar asked.

“That is what is causing Nundu to act so violently” Gleaming replied. “That’s why he is spreading all that poison… why he is in so much pain. And also why Quita Moz gave me this jar.”

“To catch that creature that is causing the problem” Skylar realized. “But how do we do that? It is probably attentive to any attack that comes to it.”

“It must be focusing on Nundu. If we approach it quietly…”

“Say no more. I’ll handle it. Just get that jar prepared.”

Before Gleaming could say anything, Skylar took off. Blackavar and Igneous noticed Skylar flying over to another part of the chamber and the former said:

“What in the name of the Lord of Order is he doing?”

Skylar flew quietly as close as he could from the creature. When he was close enough, he pounced on it, catching it while shouting:

“Got ya!”

But the creature started to struggle with Skylar, causing the young jaquin to mumble, while keeping it quiet.

“Stand still, you little pest!”

But all that caught the attention of the Nundu.

“Skylar, watch out!” King Blackavar, Igneous and Gleaming shouted.

He looked out, seeing then Nundu looking directly at him.

“Oh, oh” the jaquin said.

Nundu expanded his neck and then spit a lot of his poison that hit Skylar, covering him completely.

“No!” the others shouted.

Skylar fell from the mist of poison, with Nundu preparing then to hit Gleaming. But before he could attack her, Blackavar and Igneous called his attention.

“Hey, here, you beast!” Blackavar called.

“Yeah, we’re your adversaries!” Igneous replied.

As Nundu turned to them, Blackavar told Gleaming:

“Princess, go help Skylar. We deal with him.”

She nodded and went to Skylar. Arriving there, she said:

“Skylar! Are you...? Please, be okay.”

“I… am” he said, while trying to rise up. “But… we need to something important… now.”

“What…” Gleaming started.

It was then that she noticed Skylar had fallen right on the creature that seemed stunned. Before it could recover, she hasted to get Quita Moz’s jar, opened and then took the creature and placed it on it. Magically, the jar sucked it inside and then sealed itself. After she did that, Nundu was freed from the creature’s influence. However, that caused it to start losing his senses and, eventually, fall down, unconscious. With him laying on the ground, Blackavar and Igneous came to their side and the former asked:

“What just happened?”

“Nundu was being manipulated by some creature” Gleaming said, while taking out the mask. “It was making him angry and confused. Fortunately, we captured it inside Quita Moz’s jar. But…”

She turned to Skylar, who was starting to feel the effects of Nundu’s poison, coughing heavily.

“We need to take him back to the palace for him to have the antidote” Blackavar said.

“Father… I don’t think he will be able to resist the journey” Igneous said. “He just… got too much of the poison.”

“No… That can’t happen…” Blackavar said, really starting to panic. “I’ve already lost the love of my life. I can’t lose a son.”

Gleaming couldn’t believe that was happening as well. Skylar had always tried to help her in her mission and also defended her. She couldn’t just watch him die in such painful way and much less at that moment.

“Don’t worry, Your Majesty, that won’t happen” she said, with a decisive look. “I won’t allow it.”

She started to apply her healing magic on Skylar.

“What are you doing?” Igneous asked.

“I’m using my healing magic at his maximum force” she said. “Even if I had to use all of my energy, I will save Skylar.”

“Princess…” Blackavar said, impressed with Princess Gleaming Shield’s determination to save his son.

“No…” Skylar said, while trying to tolerate the pain he was feeling through his body. “Please, princess… Don’t do this… Not for me…”

“I won’t stop” she said. “It’s the least I can do. I won’t stop… until you’re okay. I won’t!”

At that moment, Meadowbrook’s mask started to glow with an intense light that blinded Blackavar and Igneous for a moment. When it faded and they looked, they saw to their amazement that the mask was gone, having been turned into a necklace that was now around Gleaming’s neck, with it possessing a light purple crystal snowflake jewel.

“What… happened?” she asked.

“Incredible…” King Blackavar said. “Could that be… the Element of Healing?”

Hearing that, Gleaming got to know he was right. That was the Element of Healing. Focusing on it, she let its magic fuse with hers and, instinctively she started to produce a kind of purple glowing snow that involved Skylar. After a few seconds, Skylar started to feel his pain going away, while his energy was returning. When he felt completely recovered, he stood up, not wanting to believe how well he felt.

“I’m fine…” he said. “I’m fine!”

“My boy!” Blackavar exclaimed, while going to place a paw on his shoulder. “I’m so happy you’re okay.”

“So am I” Igneous said, while giving his younger brother a noogie. “You gave us a great scare, little bro.”

“And it’s all thanks to you, princess” Blackavar said to Gleaming. “Thank you from the bottom of heart.”

“Yeah… thanks, Gleaming” Skylar said. “You saved my life.”

“You don’t have to thank me” she said. “I just did the right thing to do. But I think it’s for the best if we leave before Nundu wakes up.”

“And lose this opportunity to get rid of a threat to our realm?” Blackavar said, turning to Nundu. “Why would I do that?”

“Father, you promised this wouldn’t be about revenge” Igneous said.

“Igneous is right” Skylar said. “Just let’s go home.”

“It was not his fault, Your Majesty” Gleaming said. “He was being manipulated by the creature we captured. Please, let’s go.”

Despite his anger towards Nundu, Blackavar ended up listening to them and they started heading towards the exit of the cave.

“So, what are you going to do with the little monster we captured?” Skylar asked.

“You don’t have to worry” Gleaming said. “He already has a place to go.”

After getting out of the cave, Gleaming went to Quita Moz’s nest. Once she got inside it, blue flames appeared on the pit and the quetzalcoatl immerged from them.

“Welcome back, princess” he said. “You can put it over there.”

He pointed to a shelf where Gleaming placed the jar with her magic.

“You know, you could have told me the jar was for the other creature, not Nundu” she said.

“I’m sorry, but you are the one that presumed that” Quita Moz replied. “But I have to say I’m very satisfied with the results.”

“What is that creature, anyway?” Gleaming Shield asked. “I’ve never seen anything like it.”

“That is a screecher” Quita Moz replied. “They release a screech that can harm and confuse their victims… and are very annoying creatures from the Cursed Realm. I think it’s not difficult to know how it got here.”

“The Lord of Chaos…” Gleaming Shield said.

“He is very persistent and he won’t stop until he gets what he wants” Quita Moz said. “This new threat you and your friends are facing… You will need the Elements of Virtue. That’s why I gave you the mask. I knew you were the only one able to unlock its magic, just like I know you’re friends are the only ones capable of unlock the other elements’ power.”

“Thank you… Quita Moz” she thanked.

“You don’t have to…” Quita Moz started.

Suddenly, the blue flames became more intense and the quetzalcoatl stared at them, ignoring everything else. Concerned, Gleaming Shield asked:

“What’s going on?”

Getting close to her, Quita Moz said:

“The flames have spoken to me. Something will happen, princess. Something big… very big. Something that will change the order of all Creation.”

“What is it?” Gleaming asked. “Is it about me?”

“No, it’s not, but I may need your help to deliver a certain message to a certain somepony.”

“Of course, just tell me what message is that.”

After that, Gleaming Shield joined the jaquins, as she used her new found healing powers to cure every creature affected by Nundu’s poison and even refilled their provisions with her healing snow, incasing it in bubbles that would be able to conserve it so they wouldn’t have to worry for the sporadically leak of the poison.

When Gleaming was ready to return to Pony World, she prepared to say goodbye to King Blackavar and his children.

“Well, I guess it’s time for me to go” she said.

“It was an honor to have you here, princess” King Blackavar said. “You’ve showed me to have more trust not only on those who come from outside, but also on my own family.”

“Not only that, but you also gave us a new way to protect ourselves from Nundu’s poison” Igneous said. “One that will last for a long time and more efficient.”

“It’s a good think Skylar decided to bring you here” Vestia said. “At least one thing went well with his disobedience.”

“Ah, ah, very funny, Vestia” Skylar said sarcastically.

“I just did what I had to do” Gleaming Shield said. “But now there’s others that need my help: my family and friends.”

“Very well” Blackavar said. “Skylar, open the portal for the princess.”

He nodded and advanced towards the stump, but before placing his paw there, he said:

“I hope you can get back… you know, for a visit.”

“Of course” Gleaming replied. “After all, you are my friend.”

That caused Skylar to smile and reply:

“And you’re mine.”

He placed the paw on the stump, which illuminated as the portal opened. Gleaming traded one last look with the jaquins before crossing the portal and returning to the Pony World.

The Lord of Chaos was watching her returning to Pony World and, noticing the Element of Healing around her neck, he became not very pleased.

“So, she was able to do it… Damn! Okay, I need to calm down. I can still prevent Star and his little group from finding the rest of those elements. As long I still have that one object still in my possession, they will not succeed.”

The Element of Beauty, Part I - Gathering the Team

After receiving their assignments to recover the Pillar’s objects, Star’s friends started going to their respective destinations, with Jonagold using Mirror Coat’s mirrors to get to Rockhoof’s island and Gunter and Gleaming getting out to fly to the Dragon Lands and the Golden Desert respectively. After they left, Moonlight turned to Star and told him:

“I just hope I can do this. After all, I’ll have to get in Chrysalis’ hive to find Mistmane’s flower.”

“Don’t worry, Moonlight, I’ll be there with you” Galena said. “I told you I’ll go with you and I meant it. I’ve been practice some tricks you’ll love.”

“You don’t know her as much as I do, Galena” Moonlight said. “She may appear not be a threat without her changelings, but appearances can be deceiving.”

“I wouldn’t mind trade with you” Dusk said, joining the talk. “I would gladly take on changelings than having to return to the Bermikun Triangle.”

“You don’t have to worry about this” Star reassured her, while placing his hoof over her face. “You can do this. The Tree of Crisis chose you for a reason.”

Hearing those words from Star was enough for Moonlight to regain her confidence back.

“Thanks, Star…” she said.

He nodded to her and then said:

“And I think you have to where to start.”

“What do you mean?” Galena asked.

“What I mean is that we have someone that can help you infiltrate in the changeling hive” Star said.

“Of course…” Moonlight said. “How didn’t I think of him?”

Following Star’s advice, Moonlight and Galena headed towards the mirror they had crossed from Golden Oak Library to the Mirrored Library. Arriving there, they found the place empty.

“Where could he be?” Galena asked.

“Maybe outside” Moonlight suggested.

They went outside and, as soon they stepped out the door, they saw Thorax approaching.

“Hey there” he said. “Sorry, but I went to check on the young foals and update Shadow Claw and the others. Please tell me you have something.”

“Well…” Moonlight started.

“Wait, Moonlight” Galena said. “How can you tell that’s Thorax?”

“Galena…”

“Come on, you know what are mission is. We have to make sure we’re not tricked.”

Thorax was a little confused with what they were saying, but he said:

“I don’t know what you mean with that, but if you’re unsure if I’m me, I can prove it to you. I remember what you said to the others when we first met.”

Having said that, he shapeshifted into Moonlight and started saying, pretending to be her:

“You taught me friendship doesn’t know any borders, that it can be found in anyplace. Well, Thorax proved to me that…”

“Okay, okay, I believe you” Moonlight said, as Thorax returned to his true form. “We don't need the whole speech.”

“Are you sure about that?” Galena asked. “You told me when you first met Thorax he was being attacked by Scorpio. He could have heard you.”

“I don’t think so” Moonlight replied. “If that was the case, Star would have been able to sense it. Don’t worry, this is Thorax.”

“I’m glad you finally believe I’m me, but… why was all this?” Thorax asked.

“Thorax, we need to ask you a favor” Moonlight said. “It’s not an easy one, but we don’t have any other choice. You are our best chance.”

“What is it?” he asked. “You are my first friend, Moonlight. I’ll do anything for you.”

“We need you to help us infiltrate Chrysalis’ hive” Moonlight told.

Hearing that, Thorax became quite nervous, mainly after hearing the name of his former queen. He said:

“You… you want to infiltrate…”

“Yes, Thorax, we do” Moonlight said. “Chrysalis has something that we need in order to defeat the Pony of Shadows: Mistmane’s flower. Did you ever heard of it.”

“Ah… yes, I’ve heard of it” Thorax said. “Queen Chrysalis was always bragging how she was able to defeat her. How she corner her and then drained every single drop of her love and then took her flower as a trophy. But… I don’t know where she keeps it. That’s a secret only her, and possibly the mutated changelings, knows.”

“Even so, Thorax, you’re the only one that has been there” Moonlight told. “We need you.”

Despite having a great fear of returning to his hive and face Chrysalis, he knew that, if Moonlight was asking him that, it was because it was urgent and really necessary. After everything she did for him, after giving him the chance to be the changeling he wanted to be… to have friends, he also should get the courage to help her. After taking a deep breath, he replied:

“Okay… I still don’t like it… but I will help you. It’s the least I can do.”

Smiling, Moonlight told:

“Thank you, Thorax.”

“Okay, now we have our inside source” Galena said. “Do we need anything else?”

“If possible, some raw power” Moonlight answered. “Chrysalis may rely mainly on her army, but she is quite powerful on her own, mainly when charged with the love she takes. If only we could have some powerful ally with us… But Star is on his mission, the Generals need to be in the Light Kingdom and the alicorn princesses need to protect their kingdoms in case the Pony of Shadows appear. I just don’t know anyone else with powerful magic.”

“You know whenever ponies talk about powerful magic, they always leave me out” a voice said, belonging to Discord, who had appeared on top of the library’s signboard, knitting a bunny. “If I weren't so evolved, I might decide to take it personally. Hey, there, Moony, I was just looking for your mother but I didn’t find her at her cottage. I wanted to organize things for our next tea party. I was late because of this strange feeling I got of a great powerful dark magic. Where is she?

“First, how do we know that you're really you?” Galena asked him, suspicious.

Not very amused by her question, Discord snapped his finger. Once he did that, the flowers around them got out of the ground and started dancing, a tree nearby turned into a cuckoo clock that, instead of a cuckoo had a squirrel grabbed by a lion paw and the road under Galena, Moonlight and Thorax turned into soap, causing them to slip. Everything around turned into a complete chaos.

“Shall I continue?” Discord asked, lying on a giant purple pumpkin.

Getting up, Moonlight explained:

“The Lord of Chaos has a new plan. He had Chrysalis to free the Pony of Shadows and he used the Elements of Chaos to turn my mom, Twilight and the others into stone and…”

Despite appearing bored for all the explanation, everything changed back to normal in a flash and he put his face (with an upset look) close to Moonlight’s and asked:

“They hurt Fluttershy?”

“Yes” Moonlight replied. “And I got tasked to recover one of things that can save her, Mistmane’s flower.”

“Where?” Discord asked menacingly.

“The Changeling Kingdom” Moonlight replied. “With you on our side, I can…”

But before she could finish what she was saying, Discord snapped his finger and they were teleported somewhere else. Discord was even using a scarf and a backbag.

“Odd” he said, while passing his fingers on his goatee, proceeding then to look under a rock that was near him, extending even his eyeballs. “I was trying to take us right to that flower, but there is no flower.”

After he put back the rock, Galena answered, while pointing:

“I think I have a pretty good idea where it might be...”

Right before them was the Desolate Zone and, at some distance away, was Chrysalis’ hive. They could even see some changelings flying around and hear their buzzing. Watching that, Thorax made a very nervous look and said:

“I'd hoped never to see that place again. Now what?”

And they all looked to Moonlight who couldn’t help but feeling perhaps she didn’t get this at all.

“Oh, this is so strange” Discord said. “We're here and that's there, and I clearly meant for us to be there and not here.”

“Oh, I-I can probably explain…” Thorax started.

“Oh, well” Discord said, while stretching his fingers. “If at first you don't succeed...”

But before he could snap his fingers yet again, Moonlight, flapping her wings placed her hoof over his paw and told:

“Discord, maybe we should come up with a plan first.”

“A what?” Discord asked, while pushing her down.

“You know, figuring out the best way to do something before you actually do it” Galena clarified.

That caused Discord to laugh and then he replied, while petting Galena’s head:

“Oh, that's adorable. Moony, just because I like you (as you are Fluttershy’s beautiful daughter), I’ll say this in a much kind way. Unlike you and… your dear eagle/lion friend, I can do anything.”

“Uh, actually…” Thorax started, only to be interrupted by Discord who placed a finger over his lips.

“That's all very nice, but really a waste of time” Discord told him. “We have me. And what else could we possibly need?”

“A draconequus with magic and half a brain might help” Galena answered cynically.

“Why are you here again?” Discord asked, turning to her. “I mean, it's not like you're going to stop the changelings by fluffing your beautiful feathers at them. At least my magic can do something.”

“The thing about magic here is…” Thorax tried to say again.

“Like this!” Discord exclaimed, ignoring him again and snapping his fingers.

He appeared as a knight holding a spear and mounting a flying pig wearing an armor too.

“For Fluttershy!” he shouted.

He made the pig flew towards the Desolate Zone, but once he entered it, everything he conjured just dissipated, causing Discord to almost fall, if he was not quit to grab the edge of the cliff where they were. Confused by what just happened, he came back up, created another flying pig and made him head towards the Desolate Zone. Once the pig entered, it just dissipated, just like before.

“Okay, that was… unexpected” Discord commented.

“I've been trying to tell you!” Thorax told. “Nothing other than changeling magic works here. Chrysalis' throne is carved from an ancient dark stone from Discordia that soaks up outside magic the same way changelings soak up love. It's how she keeps the hive safe. The only way for other kind of magic to work is if the Lord of Chaos allows it.”

Hearing that, Moonlight decided to test that again and, using her magic pearl, she summoned her fin-shaped wings. Approaching the limit to the Desolate Zone, she made her wings cross it and they just disappeared, just like Discord’s flying pig.

“So, uh, what kind of plan were you thinking?” Galena asked Moonlight.

“Without Discord’s magic or my music, I have no idea” Moonlight replied. “But nopony else is coming. So somepony better come up with something.”

She looked to his friends, hoping they would have a plan, but they didn’t say anything.

“Anypony?” Moonlight asked. “Anything?”

“If you may, I have to evidence the point that, besides bug-boy here, you are the one that knows her better due to your time as a siren helping the Lord of Chaos awake Ten-Tails” Discord said.

That caused Galena and Thorax look at him with upset looks.

“What?” Discord asked. “I just stated a fact.”

Knowing she had to be the one to come up with the plan, Moonlight sighed and said to Thorax:

“Okay… This throne… if we get into the hive and destroy it, can we get our magic back?”

“Uh-huh!” he replied affirmatively.

“Well, that's a terrible plan” Discord commented. “How are we even supposed to get to the hive?”

“We walk” Galena said, as she and the others started getting into the Desolate Zone. “And no flying so we don’t caught any attention.”

“I haven't walked that far in a millennia!” Discord exclaimed, while pulling his eyelids out of frustration.

The other three just let go an annoyed growl and Discord told them:

“Fine, I will walk. But let just be cleared. If my legs end up falling in a not stylish way, that's on you.”

And so he followed them.

The Element of Beauty, Part II - Infiltrating the Hive

Moonlight and her group were now heading towards the Changeling Hive. While they were walking, there was someone that seemed to not being enjoying the time they were taking to get to the hive.

“Oh, I don't know how any of you manage not being able to disappear and reappear whenever you want!” Discord complained, while walking at the back of the group.

“Well, I, for one, definitely miss you being able to disappear” Galena replied to him.

“Give Discord a break” Moonlight told Galena. “None of us knew we weren't going to be able to use magic.”

“I did” Thorax said.

“If we get separated, it might make sense to have a way to make sure we are who we say we are” Moonlight said, while stopping. “We don’t want to be tricked by the other changelings.”

“Oh, like a secret code!” Discord said, sarcastically. “How about if I say we are and you say doomed? Or you say rescue and I say...”

But before he could finish the sentence, he tripped on a rock and fell. Before that, Galena said:

“How about if we say klutzy and you say draconequus?”

“Klutzy draconequus…” Moonlight repeated. “Works for me.”

“I'll definitely remember it” Thorax seconded.

“I, for one, think it’s very offensive” Discord said, while getting up.

“Well, that’s too bad, because it’s already decided” Galena told him.

As they continued to walk, Discord became bored and, noticing Thorax, decided to break the boredom by asking him:

“Okay, I’ve been wondering about one thing, my dear pal Thorax.”

“What?” he asked.

“I really need to know… is Chrysalis really the mother of all of your kind?” Discord asked.

“Discord!” Moonlight and Galena shouted at him, stopping.

“What?!” he replied. “I can’t be possibly the only wondering about that.”

Galena was about to say something, but changed her mind and told instead:

“You know, I’m also wondering about that.”

That caused Moonlight to give her a look, but Galena just shrugged her shoulders to her.

“It’s okay, Moonlight” Thorax said, as they continued to walk. “I think I can elucidate them.”

“All right!” Discord exclaimed. “So, tell us… Is Chrysalis really the mother of all changelings? If so, how to do you do to get rid of all the… tention?”

“Really?” Galena asked the draconequus. “You sure have a sick mind.”

“Hey, I’m the spirit of chaos and disharmony after all” he replied.

“To answer your question, no, Queen Chrysalis is not the mother of all changelings” Thorax replied. “We, changelings, have two ways to reproduce. We can either do it between ourselves or take advantage of our shapeshifting abilities for that. The larvae are then fed with the queen’s royal jelly that is what nourishes them to become changelings. It’s what causes us to grow up fast.”

“Oh… Okay, that’s disappointing” Discord said. “Here I was thinking a changeling’s origin was much more entertaining…”

After that, it didn’t took long for them to arrive to the hive. The entrance was guarded by two guards who were wearing armors. After they sneaked through them, they got to the base of the hive. Thorax made a sign them to a hole through where they crossed to enter. Discord was the last to pass through. As they got in, they saw that the inside was filled with tunnels that could be accessed by holes that were in constant change, closing and opening.

“Okay, I am definitely glad you came” Galena said. “I don't think we'd be able to find our way without you.”

“You definitely wouldn't” Thorax said, pointing to the hole they had come in through.

They looked and saw that it just closed.

“Um, where's the way out?” Galena asked.

“It's a changeling hive” Thorax explained. “It shifts and changes like we do, and we're the only ones who can navigate it. It's total chaos to non-changelings.”

He went through another wall where a hole just opened. The others crossed and Discord, the last one, said, while passing and making sure his tail wasn’t caught up by the closing hole:

“Well, it's decent chaos. I don't know if I'd call it total.”

As they kept going through the hive, passing through tunnels and descending and ascending stairs, Discord asked:

“Are we sure that I'll get my magic back when we destroy this throne thingy?”

“If Thorax is right, then yes” Moonlight replied.

“Well, that's reassuring” Discord ironized.

“And how are we supposed to destroy the throne when we find it?” Galena asked, as they stopped.

“I... don't know” Moonlight answered.

“That's reassuring” Galena said, hasting to say after noticing Moonlight’s look with a nervous laugh. “But I’m sure we’re going to find a way.

“I don't suppose you know any throne-destroying spells from that uptight father of yours” Discord asked Galena. “Oh, wait, magic here doesn’t work. In other words, you are pretty useless.”

“Asks the spirit of chaos who can't go for a walk without whining nonstop!” Galena replied, offended.

“Yes, but when the throne is destroyed, I'll be able to rip the very fabric of reality to retrieve the flower an save our friends, while you'll still be a self-absorbed, arrogant little princess that can’t even accept the fact she’s in love with the griffon she dislikes the most!

“What…?!” Galena exclaimed, starting to lose her patience. “Why, you...!”

“Cut… it… out!” Moonlight exclaimed, putting herself between them. “I'm just barely keeping it together, and it would be wonderful if you two could actually try to help instead of bickering like foals!”

She continued to follow Thorax, while she left Discord and Galena a little ashamed.

“Okay…” the draconequus said.

“How can we help?” Galena asked, as she and Discord approached her.

“That’s it, I don’t know!” Moonlight said. “Why did the Tree of Crisis ask me to come here?”

“Moonlight, could it be you’re nervous about facing Chrysalis?” Galena asked, a little worried with her friend.

“No…” Moonlight replied, before sighing and admitting. “Okay, I am. It’s just I’m not exactly the Lord of Chaos’ favorite being. I’m a traitor.”

“So am I and yet you don’t see me freaking out” Discord said.

“Yes, but you are very powerful” Moonlight said. “You just said you can rip the fabric of reality. If it wasn’t for Chrysalis’ throne, you would be able to handle her. That was what I was hoping for. But now… the three of us are as good as useless. At least Thorax knows where we're going.”

“Um, guys?” Thorax called, while stopped at a dead end. “I think we're lost.”

“Oh, great…” Galena said. “The only thing that could happen now was for the changelings to appear and soak up all of our love or whatever gross thing it is that they do. How often do you all get hungry?”

“Actually, I haven't been since I met Moonlight” Thorax said. “And changelings are always hungry. We can never get enough love.”

“Well, that's just super…” Galena started, only to be interrupted by Moonlight.

“But you aren't hungry atall now?” Moonlight asked Thorax, becoming intrigued by what he said.

“Once I made a few friends, I guess I just sort of forgot about the whole feeding thing” he said. “Remember our time in Tambelon? I haven’t felt any hunger during our time there.”

“And it was shortly after that your wings changed, right?” Moonlight asked.

“I guess so” the good changeling replied, while looking to his wings.”

“Interesting…” Moonlight said. “It was like the friendships you’ve made started to express on your appearance…”

It was then Discord made a fake yawn and said:

“While I would love to sit around chitchatting about feeding and not feeding, I HAVE A FLUTTERSHY TO SAVE!

The last thing he said started echoing through all the hive and the changelings, listening that, realized there were intruders in the hive and started hissing.

“Can you please lower your voice?!” Galena hushed. “You're gonna get us all captured!”

“Oh, you keep saying that, but I haven't seen an actual changeling since we got into this hive” Discord replied.

As soon he finished saying that, a buzzing sound started to be heard from afar.

“W-What's that?” Galena asked.

“A changeling patrol!” Thorax replied, becoming very nervous.

The simple fact the patrol was approaching caused Thorax to star hyperventilating, what made Moonlight to go and try to calm him down.

“This seems like one of those moments where we need a plan” Discord said.

“What kind of plan?!” Galena asked. “We have no magic, and it's not like we can foul them.”

That gave Moonlight an idea and she said:

“Maybe we can… Discord, tell me you have your ninja equipment in that backpack of yours.”

“And what makes you think I have ninja equipment?” he asked, a little offended.

“Mom told me about your little… adoration for ninja” Moonlight said.

Noticing he couldn’t hide anything from Moonlight, he sighed:

“Fine, I brought some of it. What do you want?”

“Smoke bombs” she replied.

When the changeling patrol arrived to where the group was, they found Galena who asked them:

“Looking for somepony?”

When the changelings were closed, Galena dropped smoke bombs, that created a smokescreen through which the changelings passed through. They got a little confused, but then a smokescreen appeared at the other side, with Galena appearing there.

“Is that the best you've got?!” she taunted, while laughing.

The changelings got mad by her taunts and advanced towards her again. But she kept using smoke bombs to disappear and appear in many places. This really annoyed the changelings that got focused on her.

On the level up to the one where the changelings were pursuing Galena, Moonlight and Discord observed through hole the situation. While that happening, Moonlight noticed two changelings who had gave up the pursuit to go through a different hole.

“Not exactly wizard-level, but effective” Discord commented.

“I'll take that as a compliment” Galena replied appearing between them.

It was then that another Galena approached them and Moonlight told:

“Klutzy...”

“...draconequus!” the two Galenas replied, with one talking with Thorax’s voice.

And the Galena that had just arrived turned into Thorax. Before the secret code, Discord said:

“Ugh, I really think we need a new code word.”

“That was a pretty good plan” Thorax said.

“But we still don't know where we're going” Galena told.

“Actually, we might” Moonlight told. “Two of the changelings didn't go with the rest.”

That statement of her caused Thorax to remind of something:

“Oh! With an intruder in the hive, they went to protect the queen! Good thinking, Moonlight!

That complement caused Moonlight to release a laugh of embarrassment.

Following the direction the other changelings went, they tried to avoid all the changelings that were flying around the hive looking for them. As they continued, they found the entrance to the inner part of the hive. However, it was guarded by six changeling guards.

“Now what?” Galena asked.

“We... go in” Moonlight said, while taking a deep breath.

“Even if I wanted to, there's no way past the guards” Thorax said, trembling. “We'll be spotted for sure.”

“We need some kind of... distraction” Moonlight said.

“I think we used all of Discord’s smoke bombs” Galena said.

“Normally, I'm the most distracting thing I can think of, but without magic...” Discord started.

What he said caused Moonlight to have another idea and she told him:

“You shouldn't underestimate yourself.”

After the entrance closed with the passage of some changelings, the guards heard steps and saw Discord before them. He had a microphone with him, which he tapped before saying in his theatrical way:

“Hello, changelings and changelettes! Believe me, I was just as surprised as you are that I'm here! When I heard that I'd be playing for a bunch of changelings, I was beside myself! Then I realized, it was just one of you.”

The changelings didn’t react well to Discord’s joke, only looking at him threateningly and snarling. Before that reaction, Discord laughed nervously and said, still with the microphone:

“But, seriously, this isn't the toughest crowd I've ever been in front of. But it's definitely the easiest to bug!”

But that joke only left the changelings confused.

“To bug?” Discord repeated, looking then to the microphone and tapping it. “Is this thing on?”

But the changelings just kept snarling at Discord, while advancing towards him. This allowed Moonlight, Galena and Thorax to sneak pass them and get to the entrance which was opened by the former. With them in, Discord decided then to get rid of the guards, saying:

“Well, if you think that you can do any better, be my guest!”

He threw away the microphone that feedbacked when it hit the ground and the draconaquus started running away, with the changeling guards chasing after him.

From inside, the others observed as the guards chased after Discord.

“It is absolutely ridiculous that that worked” Galena commented.

Discord run towards a hall filled with glowing orbs, hiding away so the changelings would pass by him. When they were gone, he came out and said with a smile.

“It is certainly a pleasure to have such dedicated fans. I'll have to come back with some new material after I get Mistmane’s flower and rescue Fluttershy.”

When he started to walk back to the entrance, he started listening sobbing and then a voice he recognized saying:

“Please, help!”

He followed the voice and found none other than Fluttershy, with a scarred look and her tail under a rock.

“Fluttershy!” Discord exclaimed, happily.

“Discord!” Fluttershy called, with a smile, as Discord approached. “I'm stuck!”

“You certainly are” he said. “And I should probably help you get free.”

He was about to help her when he remembered that couldn’t be Fluttershy, as Moonlight told him she was turned into stone, saying then:

“But... oh-ho-ho-ho-ho...”

“But what?” she asked.

“But you are obviously not Fluttershy!”

“Oh…”

“I mean, I'm separated from the group and just happen to come across the one pony I care most about?” Discord retorted. “Especially after Moonlight, her daughter, told me she was turned into stone. I can smell this setup a mile away.”

It was then that the Fluttershy in front of him started making the same sad look she normally does, saying while sniffing and crying:

“No. You're right. There's no way you should trust me. Just go find the others. I understand!”

When she started to cry heavily just like the Fluttershy he knew, Discord couldn’t help but saying:

“Oh, come on!”

It was then that he heard more crying and soon found himself surrounded by many Fluttershys, both looking exactly like the one he knew, what caused Discord to become without any reaction. It was then the first Fluttershy he encountered said:

“We're probably all changelings. You shouldn't rescue any of us.”

Suddenly, that Fluttershy adopted a much more sinister look and said, with a wicked smile:

“Unless, you think, maybe one of us might be the real Fluttershy. That the Elements of Chaos didn’t really turn her into stone, that she was traded by a statue. Oh, that certainly would be a nasty changeling trick, wouldn't it?”

Surrounded by many crying Fluttershys, all acting like her and telling him they were the real deal, Discord couldn’t help but having himself be filled with doubts about what to do or believe. He became so paralised by that the Fluttershys charged against him and subdue him. The first Fluttershy chuckled and, with a kick, she crushed the rock that was over her tail and started to move away.

“One down…” she started to say, changing then to her real form, revealing to be Obsidia. “…three to go.”

Moonlight, Galena and Thorax were both waiting for Discord, hidden at the other side of the entrance. With his delaying, Thorax said:

“We can't wait for Discord. Between seeing him and Trixie, the castle will be crawling with guards soon.”

“But if we do manage to destroy Chrysalis' throne, we'll need him” Moonlight said. “He could take on the entire changeling army by sneezing if he wanted to.”

“He's probably already been captured” Galena told.

At that moment, they heard Discord’s voice calling:

“Hello? Fellow rescuers?”

They looked and saw Discord passing the entrance. They revealed themselves to him and Thorax said:

“We can't stay here. We gotta find the throne.”

“Ooh, I heard some of the changelings who were chasing me say that they know where it is!” Discord replied, with a wide smile.

He was acting really strange, as Discord would never sound so… out of character just like that. The all group noticed that and Galena decided to test him:

“Klutzy...?” she asked.

“Oh. Yeah!” the Discord before them said, while chuckling. “I-I can be klutzy. Now, follow me.”

He started moving forward, but, as the others followed him, Moonlight whispered to Galena and Thorax:

“You know that's not Discord, right?”

“Obviously” Galena said, with Thorax nodding in agreement. “He’s much more annoying than that.”

They arrived to a fork with two tunnels, with the fake Discord pointing to the one to the left and advancing, saying:

“This way! We're almost there!”

“I know this trick” Thorax said. “If he says to go left, we should definitely go right. He's leading us to a swarm waiting to attack.”

Moonlight started to get a way to pass that obstacle. But then Galena said, while advancing:

“Okay, I'll handle it. You two just get ready to run into the other tunnel.”

“Wait, what?!” Moonlight asked, going to her and making her stop. “Trixie, you can't! I won't know what to do! We've already lost Discord, I can't lose you too! Without magic, I…”

“Starlight…” Galena said, while putting a talon on her shoulder. “You got us this far with just a doppelganger of me and Discord's annoying personality. You don't need magic to figure out what to do next. I know you're afraid to face Chrysalis, but you don’t have to! Listen to your best friend.”

Those words from Galena really cheered her up and gave her a lot of confidence. The griffon princess then turned to the tunnel at the left and said to Discord’s imposter, while approaching him:

“Hey, Discord! Want to see the new trick I've been working on? I call it the Changeling Catcher!”

With that, she threw herself to him and tackled him, pinning him then to the ground. Turning to Moonlight and Thorax, Galena shouted:

“RUN!”

The Discord she was facing returned to his original form and revealed to be Scorpio who used his scorpion tail to sting Galena, paralyzing her and freeing him. Many changelings appeared and Scorpio told them:

“Seize her!”

They did so and Scorpio said:

“I should have done that from the beginning. I hate pretending to be another being. It’s not my think and prevented me from capturing all the intruders. But at least I got one. Two down, two to go.”

With the changeling army now more aware of their location, Moonlight and Thorax both run and flew almost blindly though the hive. With them now almost cornered, Moonlight decided it was for the best if they split up and told Thorax to go through one direction while she went another.

With her now alone, Moonlight nervously walked through a tunnel and ended up in a chamber with many glowing cocoons hanging from the ceiling. A little of slime fell from the top and landed on her head. She looked up and saw many ponies inside those cocoons, along with Discord and Galena.

Under those coccons, not so far from her was a big and dark throne made of rock. It should be the one Thorax was talking about and she prepared to head towards it, but a maniacal and familiar laugh caused her to stop and look around. It was then that Chrysalis’ voice started to echo, saying:

“One little pony all by herself.”

The sound of joints cracking was heard and Chrysalis, moving like a spider, came out of the spaces between the cocoons and looked at her, saying:

“Oh, wait, it’s not a pony, just half of it. How will I ever prevent this daring rescue?”

The glowing eyes of many changelings appeared from the shadows around the chamber and the changelings that were patrolling the hive, including Obsida and Scorpio, appeared, surrounding Moonlight, while hissing at her. After they moved away from her, Moonlight had her hooves fixed to the ground with the changelings’ goo. She tried to get out of it, but she was completely stuck.

“Well, well, well, look who she is” Chrysalis said, while flying down and landing on her throne. “My dear former colleague… Come to beg to rejoin the Lord of Chaos’ service? I don’t think he would enjoy re-recruiting a traitor… Oh… don’t tell me you’re here for that flower I got from that miserable Mistmane? You didn’t actually think you had any chances of getting it, did you?”

“You won't get away with this!” Moonlight told her.

“I already have” Chrysalis replied. “Nopony is coming to save you… At least while your friends are focused on their little missions. Your little squad was it. And now, there's just you.”

Moonlight gulped out of nervousness and then, with a smile, she said:

“Thorax is still out there.”

“Don't mention that traitor's name in my kingdom!” Chrysalis shouted, flying to get face to face with Moonlight. “He was a fool to leave and even more a fool to return!”

She turned her back to Moonlight and started walking towards the throne, while saying:

“When I find him, he'll learn just what happens to those who betray the hive!”

She turned to Moonlight while saying those last words, but when she saw Moonlight showing some fear. It was not something that she would not find strange, but there was a strange reflection on her eyes, something she recognized quite well. With a smile, she said:

“And it seems I don't have far to look, do I...”

She charged her horn with magic and casted a beam that hit Moonlight, what caused her to reveal that she was actually…

“…Thorax?” Chrysalis completed.

“The runt…” Scorpio said, while approaching. “I can’t wait to make you pay for what happened the last time we met.”

“You mean that humiliating defeat to the half-breed traitor?” Obsidia asked him teasingly.

“Zip it, Obsidia!” Scorpio shouted at her. “For your information, it was Prince Star Knight who defeated me at the end, not her!”

“Sure, whatever makes you feel better” she replied.

Scorpio growled at her, but before Scorpio could reply, Chrysalis told them:

“Stop it, you two. Don’t you know what this means?! If Thorax is here, that means that traitor is…”

But before she could finish, a sound started to be heard coming from the throne. It was the real Moonlight who was trying to break its base with a stone. Before she could do any more attempts, some goo was shot at her and hit her, pinning her against the wall behind her. Chrysalis quickly approached her and told her:

“Now, now, let’s try to have a little fun, shall we?”

She casted then a beam of magic at her, causing Moonlight to lose consciousness.

The Element of Beauty, Part III - The Beauty That Comes From Inside

Mistmane was a very promising young sorceress. She was as talented as she was beautiful and kind. Everypony loved her and missed her when she was sent to the finest magic school. While she was gone, she was delighted to find out that her best friend, Sable Spirit, was crowned empress of her land.

She had very fond memories of her dear friend, being able to clearly envision her, with her light orange coat with a ceremonial feathered mask as a Cutie Mark, a moderate and grayish cerise mane and moderate fuchsia eyes. She couldn't wait to return home once she finished her studies.

However, when she returned home, she found one that was completely different than the one she had left to study. The home she remembered was filled with breath-taking gardens full with beautiful flowers. But the home she was seeing now was completely devoid of any type of beauty. All the plants and flowers had just disappeared. The only things that remained there beside the buildings were creeping plants, roots and leafless trees.

Approaching a villager that was raking some leafs that had been brought by the wind, she asked:

“What happened here?”

“The Empress happened” he replied, pointing to the entrance to the palace where it could be seen that, unlike the village, seemed to be full of beauty. “She makes everypony work day and night on her palace. We don't have time to take care of anything else.”

“But that can't be” Mistmane said, not wanting to believe what she was hearing. “I know her! She would never do this.”

But, despite everything, there was no denying what was in front of her, as she saw a young unicorn colt running away while holding a flower on a vase, before the aura of his magic turned different, with another pony taking control over it, and being taken to a carriage pulled by two guards and with its windows covered by red curtains. The flower came to the carriage and got inside when the pony inside pulled away the curtain. After that, the carriage headed towards the palace.

Seeing that, Mistame calculated that pony was none other than Sable Spirit, who was really taking everything that was beautiful away from anypony else. Seeing what was happening, Mistmane was sure there had to be some explanation. So, she went to confront her friend.

Entering in the palace, she advanced towards the throne room that was opened to the guarden, with a ceiling supported by pillars. She was sitting on a throne decorated with many flowers, including the one she had taken from the colt before, while having her two guards at the base. However, she could hardly recognize the pony that was sitting on the throne, as she was wearing a dark veil.

“Sable, is that you?” she asked.

“Don't tell me you don't recognize your old friend” Sable Spirit asked.

“I don't” Mistmane replied firmly. “My friend would never work our families and friends to the bone for something as silly as a palace.”

“Silly?” Sable Spirit asked, offended. “My palace is a beacon of beauty! Anypony who passes will be in awe of its majesty!”

“What good is a pretty palace if it just hides the misery of its ponies?” Mistmane asked.

“Beauty is everything” Sable Spirit stated, while admiring the flower she had just gotten. “You taught me that.”

“What?!” Mistmane asked, confused.

“You were always the pretty one” Sable Spirit told, while descending from the throne and approaching Mistmane. “You got to go to the best magic school. Everypony missed you. Everypony loved you! I admit I was jealous, so I tried to perform a spell that would make me beautiful. You can see how that went!”

She took out the veil from her face, revealing that she had gotten older, or at least looking like she had gotten older, with her coat and mane having lost their original shade, becoming paler and greyer respectively, what caused Mistmane to gasp.

“I found if I couldn't have beauty, I would take it. I wasn't chosen to be empress, you know. I took it! Just like I'm going to take everything else.”

“I can't let you do that” Mistmane declared.

“Let me?” Sable Spirit asked, laughing.

It was then she casted a transfiguration spell on the carpet, right under Mistmane, causing vines to erupt and involve her. But Mistmane was able to burst the vines, what angered Sable Spirit. The guards, predicting a big fight, moved away and so Sable Spirit conjured a dragon made of fire. In response to that, Mistmane conjured a dragon of water. The two dragons started fighting with each other.

Despite both dragons appearing to be equal in power, the truth was that Sable Spirit was struggling with hers, while Mistmane remained calm. It was then that her water dragon involved Sable Spirit’s and put it out. The water dragon then proceeded with an attack against Sable Spirit who dodged, causing the dragon to hit a vase that fell down. Sable Spirit smiled to Mistmane, like she was taunting her for failing to hit her.

However, her smile didn’t last for long, as that shot was meant to influence whatever seeds were there to make them grow and turn into vines that quickly became big and grabbed Sable Spirit and trapped her, like in a cocoon. The fact Mistmane had won caused the ponies who watched the fight to celebrate, as they know were free from Sable Spirit’s tyranny. However,
Mistmane knew there was more she could do to help.

Despite knowing that beauty was not everything, Mistmane knew it could bring joy to those who looked to it and she wanted to bring back smile back to her friends' and family's faces... including Sable Spirit's.

She took the flower that Sable Spirit had taken from the colt and headed back to the village, where she planted the flower. Focusing her magic on the flower, she started to make it grow a little bit more and become more beautiful, while new flowers started to grow beside it. What was happening was that Mistmane was sacrificing her own beauty to spread it to her own homeland, what really happened as her own beauty started to be drained until she ended up having a wrinkled look. But that allowed to beautiful plants and flowers to appear all around. It even affected Sable Spirit, who was released from the cocoon where she was, exactly how she looked like when she was before casting the spell that took her beauty.

When Mistmane returned and approached her, Sable Spirit asked her, completely caught by surprise:

“You did this for me? Even after I was so cruel?”

But Mistmane only replied with a smile and then a hug, what really touched Sable Spirit. After that moment, she vowed to be more like her friend in the ways that mattered. From then on, she ruled with kindness and compassion.

As for Mistmane, even though she gave away her physical beauty, she dedicated her life to spreading beauty all over the Pony World. She just hoped that, someday, somepony would be able to carry on her mission even after she was gone, to not only bring beauty to others, but also make other’s inner beauty to shine from the outside…

In the present…

Moonlight started recovering her senses, wondering if what she had just dreamed was really the life of Mistmane. But that doubt vanished from her mind after awakening to reality and found herself hanging from the sealing in one of Chrysalis cocoon, with only her head out of it. It was then that Chrysalis appeared before her, flying and said:

“Just look who just woke up… It was nice of you to finally join us, Moonlight.”

She tried to get out, but the goo was too much tougher for her to break through.

“Don’t waste your energies, my dear” Chrysalis replied. “Not even the strongest pony can get out of that cocoon… at least not without magic, what, at the moment, is not at your disposal. I have to admit that little trick of yours was quite clever. And clearly Thorax revealed to you the secret of my throne. I can't have powerful ponies using their abilities against me on. Even with your rather embarrassing little attempt to steal the flower, everything has gone according to my master’s plan. Now that you failed in your mission, your friends won’t be able to stop the Pony of Shadows before he can regain his full powers.”

“You do realize if the Lord of Chaos succeeds to control this world, all the love that you so desire will just wilt away, right?” Moonlight asked. “Kind of a paradox here, don’t you think?”

“Trying to turn me into a traitor just like you, uh?” Chrysalis asked, while passing cynically her hoof by Moonlight’s face, then flying around only to land on the throne. “All that talk and cute eyes may have worked with Adagio, but not with me. You can hold your breath on that. Creatures like you, that love to dwell in the light of the Lord of Order, can easily be tricked with illusions to produce all the love that we want. And once the Lord of Chaos gets what he wants, my subjects and I will feed on their love for generations!”

And so she released a maniacal laughter, while the other changelings, except Thorax, accompanied her laugh with their hissing. Moonlight couldn’t help but feeling her fear returning to her, accompanied by also a terrible feeling of disappointment for not be able to carry on her mission until the end.

But then, after thinking about the words Chrysalis had just said, Moonlight couldn’t help but feeling there was something wrong about them and the answer for that was in middle of the other changelings, paralyzed with fear and with shining wings that served as proof, proof that changelings could be more than just love-sucking monsters.

“What if you didn't have to?” Moonlight asked Chrysalis.

As if Moonlight had just said the most heinous insult, Chrysalis quickly came to her and shouted:

“Ridiculous!”

She made a blow on Moonlight’s cocoon that threw it to the ground, with a pair of changelings approaching to watch over her. Chrysalis landed beside her and continued:

“The hunger of changelings can never be satisfied!”

“Exactly!” Moonlight answered. “Thorax left the hive and made a friend. He shared love, and now he doesn't need to feed. You don't have to live your lives starving all the time!”

Her words appeared to be listened by many changelings who started to wonder if what she was telling was true. However, Chrysalis was adamant to that idea and she used her magic to grab Moonlight and shouted:

“You know nothing of the changelings or what it takes to be their queen! You’re just a failed project of a siren! I decide what is best for my subjects, not some mewling grub!”

She threw Moonlight against a wall and then the latter said, directing her words not only to Chrysalis but also to the other changelings:

“I know what it's like to induce fear and intimidation and live by it! And I know what it's like to want everypony to hear your voice, to feel what you feel! But you are wrong. A real leader doesn't force her subjects to deny who they are! She celebrates what makes them unique and listens when one of them finds a better way!”

“The only thing Thorax has found is what happens to those who turn their back on the hive!” Chrysalis replied, while addressing towards Thorax.

She then proceeds to cast her magic over him.

“No!” Moonlight shouted. “Stop!”

Thorax was raised from the ground, out of the goo that was holding him, while Chrysalis said:

“Just as soon as I drain every last ounce of love from him and show my subjects what a real leader is!”

And so Chrysalis started to extract love from Thorax, opening her mouth to absorb it. Thorax could feel a tremendous pain as the procedure was being done.

“I can feel the love inside me slipping away...!” he said. “I can't hold onto it much longer...!”

“Then don't!” Moonlight exclaimed, following her instincts. “Sharing love is what made you different to begin with! You should share yours with Chrysalis! Give her all of it!”

Following her advice, Thorax did just that and explosion of pink light happened. It emitted a charge of pink waves to Chrysalis that was so strong that pushed her back against her throne with a lot of strength that caused it to crack, while Moonlight had her cocoon undone. They all looked and saw Thorax being incased in a cocoon of light that softly landed. Moonlight, getting up, approached it and touched it, only for it to release an intense light. When it cleared, Thorax appeared, but now completely different.

He was now just a bit smaller than Celestia and, despite still possessing some insect-like traits, the fangs and the holes in his legs had disappeared. He possessed an insect-like carapace that was dark azure with a moderate emerald green underside and moderate blue violet wings with a dark fuchsia elytra. His chitin was lime green with a brilliant gamboge chest and with light brilliant orange beetle-like mandibles protruding from his forehead, slightly above his unicorn-like horn. His eyes had also changed, now being moderate rose, and he also had a trio of gemstone-like objects on their chests.

Everyone was caught by surprise with that metamorphosis, but Moonlight continued, addressing to the other changelings:

“This is what happens when you give love freely instead of taking it!”

Before that, the changelings, one by one (with the exception of Chrysalis, Obsidia and Scorpio, let themselves share the love inside of them and, just like Thorax, they started to undergo a metamorphosis. The intensity of the multiple metamorphosis was so intense that Chrysalis’ throne started to crack until the explosion of light happened, whose intensity blew up the top of the hive, where the throne room was. Fortunately, Thorax was able to shield Moonlight with a shield he summoned, with his mandibles being surrounded by his aura.

After he undid the shield, Moonlight could see the result of the metamorphosis. The changelings had a similar appearance to Thorax, despite retaining their normal size, lacking beetle mandibles and exhibiting varied colors. Between them, they also had some physical differences: some possess longer, more jagged horns, while others no longer had horns at all. Others also still no longer had tails or wings and some also had the same trio of gemstone-like objects in their chests like Thorax had. They all seemed surprised by their new appearance, but nevertheless they were also very happy.

The ponies that had been made prisoners were released from their respective cocoons and seemed a little confused. Moonlight went over her best friend and helped her get up, with Galena asking:

“Moonlight? What happened?”

“We defeated the changelings with no magic at all, they found a new leader, and... they're all kinda... good now.”

Thorax, who was beside her, nodded in confirmation what Moonlight had just said, what really surprised Galena who recovered by saying:

“Well, not bad for someone who was afraid of facing the Queen of the Changelings.

It was then that they heard some movement from the crumbles and Chrysalis emerged, aling with Obsidia and Scorpio.

“My queen” they both said.

But she ignored them and just hissed against Moonlight and the others. But there was nothing she could do, as Moonlight, not only had her music magic back, but she also had the support of her friends and the other changelings. However, Moonlight didn’t want any more problems with Chrysalis. After all, if the other changelings were able to change, she could also do it.

“When Adagio corrupted me, I felt an immense hate towards Star and all the others. I wanted to make them pay and so I decided to run away and seek revenge! You don't have to! You can be the leader your subjects deserve.”

After saying those words, Moonlight extended her hoof to her, hoping for her to accept. Everypony was silent as they observed if Chrysalis would accept it, even Scorpio and Obsidia. Chrysalis started to extend her hoof, with Moonlight smiling, thinking she could have reached to her. However, the moment was quickly turned around when Chrysalis just smacked Moonlight’s hoof, with an anger face, and said, while getting up:

“There is no revenge you could ever conceive of that will come close to what I will exact upon you one day, Moonlight Sonnet!”

Having said that, she took flight, along with her two mutants, and flew away. Seeing her going away made Moonlight feel bad for not be able to make Chrysalis see a better way, but she was reassured by Galena, what caused her to smile. Turning to Thorax, she said:

“Well, I guess this makes you the new leader of the changelings, Thorax.”

“Yeah, I guess, we now have to call you King Thorax” Galena added.

“Honestly… I never expected for this to happen” he said. “But if I must become my kind’s new ruler, then that’s what I’m going to be. I just hope to be up to it.”

“Of course you are” Moonlight said. “Your actions inspired all these changelings to share love. I think you have what it takes.”

Discord then appeared between them and said:

“Okay, hurray for Thorax” Discord said, while causing an explosion of confetti over Thorax and make a crown and a mantle appear on him. “He’s now king. But can we please focus on something more important, like finding a flower, rescue Fluttershy and have some celebratory tea at her cottage?!”

“Discord is right” Moonlight said. “Let’s go find Mistmane’s flower. And… since now you can snap your claws and send us absolutely anywhere again, I think you can help us get to it.”

Discord smiled at her and so he snapped his fingers, teleporting himself, Moonlight and Galena to a deeper part of the hive. When they got there, they couldn’t believe what they were seeing. Incased mostly in the stone was the mummified remains of Mistmane. Next to it, it was her flower. However, it seemed to have wilted.

“Oh no…” Moonlight said, looking to the flower. “Do you think it still has power?”

“In my professional opinion…” Discord said, appearing dress as a doctor and using a stetoscope on the flower, only for it to let go of a petal. “Yeah, this flower is as gone as its former owner.”

“Really, did you have to say it like that?” Galena asked him.

“What, I’m just saying what’s in front of me” Discord replied.

Moonlight wasn’t listening her two friends bickering, as she was too much focused on what was in front of them. Her heart was crying for Mistmane. She had dedicated her all life to bring beauty to the world, even sacrificing her own beauty for that same mission, only to be reduced to nothing more than a mummified shell. Even her flower, the symbol of the very own Element of Beauty, was decaying, as if it knew its owner was gone.

But she couldn’t let that happen. Not only because the flower was needed for her, but also she couldn’t let Mistmane’s legacy die like that. Filling her voice with her desire to restore beauty to that dying flower and so she star humming the song Adagio had taught her. Both Discord and Galena stopped bickering after they got to hear her song. They shared a confused look, but they didn’t dare to say anything.

Every single note of that song was transmitting to the flower was filled with so much love and care, along with Moonlight’s desire to restore its beauty. It was then that something started to glow and they all observed as the flower started to regain its former beauty. But it was more than that, as it started to grow even more, with its petals becoming also bigger in size and regaining a much glimmering look, much to everypony’s amazement.

That flower’s glow then became so much more intense that caused everyone to get blinded for a few moments. When that glow diminished they saw that the flower was gone, but now Moonlight had a maneclip with a pink jewel shaped like a flower.

“What… just happened?” Moonlight asked.

“Well, I’m not a specialist” Discord said, reading a book with some glasses, before throwing away the book and the glasses. “But I believe the flower just turned into the Element of Beauty.”

“Really?” Moonlight asked, reaching her hoof to the element.

“That’s amazing, Moonlight!” Galena exclaimed. “Now we are closer to defeat the Pony of Shadows!”

Moonlight was also happy for that. In fact, now that they had one of the Elements of Virtue, they were closer to defeat the Pony of Shadows and save her mother and all the others. But then something happened, as the Element of Beauty started glowing, along with her eyes. As soon that happened, Moonlight started seeing things around her differently. When she looked at Galena, she could perceive her aura, but actually much more than that. Noticing how she was looking at her, Galena asked:

“Uh, Moonlight, why are you starring at me?”

“I don’t know, but… It’s almost like… I can see your aura… No, it’s much more than that. It’s like I can see how you really are…”

“Fascinating…” Discord said, extending his neck around Moonlight and making appear some goggles whose lens he extended for a better view of the element. “It’s almost like this little thing is making you able to perceive one’s essence and see them for who they really are…”

“Really?” Moonlight asked, looking to Discord. “Ah, it’s funny… It almost feels like that is not your real form, Discord.”

That statement clearly made Discord become inexpressive, as if Moonlight had said something she shouldn’t have, and then said, while summoning a blindfold and put it around her eyes:

“Okay, I think that is enough of aura observing.”

And he return to where he was, while Moonlight chuckled and took out the blindfold. It was then that she noticed when she turned to Mistmane’s mummified body. Despite everything, she was emanating an aura, something someone who was not dead shouldn’t have, unless… she wasn’t really gone.

Approaching her, Moonlight placed a hoof over Mistmane’s face, while focusing the power of the Element of Beauty. It shone brightly, along with Moonlight’s hooves. That same light involved Mistmane’s mummified body, with the rock incasing it cracking until it broke. When the light was gone, both Galena and Discord became amazed for what they were seeing, with Discord’s mouth even falling of how opened it was: Mistmane had just returned, alive and restored to what she was… even before she had sacrificed her own beauty.

“I can’t believe it…” Galena said.

“Exactly my words…” Discord added.

Mistmane was trying to catch her breath, but then looked and saw Moonlight who helped her get up.

“Thank you” she said. “You saved me, young one.”

“After I noticed you’re still alive, I couldn’t just not do anything” Moonlight said.

“I… don’t understand” Galena said. “What just happened?”

“I… I just noticed Mistmane’s aura and I just had to… set it free” Moonlight said.

“And when you did that, you allowed my aura to restore my body” Mistmane told. “When Chrysalis captured me and started feeding on my love, I knew I wouldn’t last long, so I used my last remain of magic to bind my vital energy to my flower. It turned my body into nothing more than an empty shell, but it allowed me to survive… until you saved me, my dear. Obviously you possess a talent to touch other ponies’ heart and bring up the best in them… and that’s why the Element of Beauty chose you.”

“Really?” Moonlight asked.

“Of course!” Galena exclaimed. “After all, you were the one to restore that flower back to life, not to mention you just saved Mistmane. And you can’t forget what you a few moments before. You just inspired an entire race to adopt a new way of living and that turned them into something new and better.”

“Not an entire race…” Moonlight said. “Chrysalis and her mutants…”

“You can’t change those who don’t want to change” Mistmane said. “But that doesn’t mean you have to stop doing what you can.”

Those wise words from Mistmane caused Moonlight to smile and then she said:

“You’re right, Mistmane… And now it’s time for me to do what I can to save the world. Discord, can you please…”

“Send you back to the Mirrored Library or the Light Kingdom?” Discord asked. “Well, I can send you most of the way. And after that, I’ll just prepare our celebratory tea. There’s a lot to decide: what kind of tea to serve, what appetizers to serve, the right tea service to use… Oh, so much to decide….”

“Ah, Discord” Moonlight called, motioning then to herself, Galena and Mistmane.

Realizing what she meant, Discord sighed and said:

“Fine… I’ll do it now… You’re no fun. I just hope you succeed, otherwise I would be tea party planning for nothing.”

And with that, he and the other three just disappeared.

The Element of Hope, Part I - The Blindfold and the Lighthouse Keeper

After their friends departed to their missions, Dusk and Star returned to the Light Kingdom. While they walked through the halls of the castle, the former said:

“I can’t believe I will have to return to the Bermikun Triangle.”

“I don’t understand why you’re saying that” Star said. “It’s not like every part of our staying there was that bad.”

“It’s just we’ve just escaped it” Dusk explained. “I thought it would be just a little more time until I had to return.”

“At least, you’ll be able to meet Opal and Steam again.”

“Well, there’s that…” Dusk said. “But I’m more concern about where the tree sent me. If I have to go to Marituga, there’s only one reason for that. I need to go seek the lighthouse guardian.”

“Freonus…” Star said. “It makes sense. If there’s someone that may know anything about Somnambula’s blindfold, it can only be him.”

When they arrived to the passage to the Underground Dock, Dusk said:

“Well, it’s here we part ways, brother. You still need to prepare yourself to search for Star Swirl’s book. I just hope you can do it without fanboying around…”

“Very funny” Star retorted. “Just for that, I don’t think you’ll need this.”

And he summoned a pocket watch that was none other than one of the magic watches that the Shadow of Neverland had used to send her lackeys to kidnap talents.

“And why do I need that?” Dusk asked.

“Well, despite the Bermikun Triangle is no longer sealed, you’ll need a way to travel there” Star said. “And this watch will be able to open a portal. Mirror Coat gave it to me for emergencies.”

Star extended the watch to Dusk and he replied:

“Thanks, bro.”

“Just try to bring it back in one piece” Star told. “Beside it, there’s only two more watches like it. Good luck.”

Having said that, he moved away, while Dusk headed towards the dock. Arriving there, he got on board on Chaos and told him, while getting to the helm at the bow:

“Okay, buddy, it’s time to go for a walk. I hope you’re ready to return to where everything began for us.”

Chaos grunted and then advanced through the water course. After a while, Chaos went out of the tunnel, only to enter the sea right at Bright Shore. As they advanced towards inside the sea, Dusk took out the watch that Star had given to him. It was time for him to get into Bermikun Triangle. Taking a deep breath, he opened the watch and then pointed it ahead. It casted a beam that went ahead of Chaos and created a portal and the living ship crossed it.

As they crossed to the other side, Dusk let himself be embraced by the salty breeze of the Sea of Beru. Despite not missing being back to the Triangle, he had to admit he still had good memories of it, especially of the tranquility of the Sea of Water. Looking around, he noticed the lighthouse, his destination. He had to admit that dealing with Freonus wasn’t exactly easy. He was so enigmatic and always testing him. He wondered if he would be just straight up with him regarding the location of Somnambula’s blindfold.

In Marituga, Opal and Forge were at their workshop fixing some machine they were working on. After Opal made a final adjustment, she said to Forge:

“Okay, I think this is ready to go.”

“Fantastico!” Steam shouted. “I can’t wait to test it out.”

“Hold on, do you remembered the last time we tested a brand new invention?” Opal asked Forge. “I don’t think the other ponies will appreciate another explosion. Maybe we should go to your island to test it out.”

“Oh, ma io cannot wait it anymore!” Steam replied. “Come on, Opal, you know how I get eccitato with a new invention. I bet you also feel the same.”

Opal thought for a moment and then said:

“Okay, but we’ll only try after some check-ups. We may do it by… Dusk?”

“Dusk?” Steam asked. “Io non credo it will take that long.”

“No, it’s Dusk!” Opal replied, pointing.

Dusk was just approaching them, causing both Opal and Steam to get very surprised.

“Hey, guys.”

“I can’t believe it…” Opal said, approaching Dusk and giving him a hug. “It’s so nice to see you again, Dusk. Is Star with you?”

“No, but Chaos is” Dusk replied. “He cannot wait to see you again.”

“So am I” Opal replied.

“Dusk, you’re a sight for sore eyes!” Steam said, extending his hoof for Dusk to bump it. “What brings you here… besides a visit?”

“Yeah, after our adventures here, I thought it would take you more time to return” Opal said.

“In fact, I’m not quite here for nostalgia…” Dusk said. “How do you feel about a new adventure? A small one… but very important.”

Opal and Steam shared a look, but then nodded to each other and the former replied:

“Count us in. What are we up against?”

Dusk then told them about the situation he and the others back in the Pony World were dealing with. After he finished, Opal said:

“I can’t believe something like that is happening… And your mother! That’s awful!”

“That’s why we need to find Somnambula’s blindfold” Dusk said. “I was directed here, so that means she probably ended up here after sealing the Pony of Shadows.”

“Somnambula is a very illustrious character” Opal said. “Even to those from outside the Pony World, like me. Her presence here wouldn’t be passed unnoticed.”

“Unless she got lost in some place oscuro” Steam added.

“Maybe we should ask Sassafras” Opal said. “She may know something.”

“And she will tell us for reasonable price that will turn out to be not that reasonable” Dusk replied. “No, I don’t have time to deal with her. I think we need to go to someone with a… higher view.”

He looked to the lighthouse and Opal, knowing what he meant, asked him:

“The guardian of the lighthouse? Are you sure?”

“If there’s anyone that can help me, it’s him” Dusk said.

The trio then started heading towards the lighthouse. While they were walking, Dusk asked:

“So, how things are going here in the Bermikun Triangle. A lot more peaceful now that Skullivar and Golden Bones are not here, I bet.”

“And you bet well on that, mio amico” Steam said.

“After you, Star and all the others went back home, Calabrass put everything on order” Opal said. “What is quite surprise having in count how much of a pirate he is.”

“Oh, I miss that bonehead” Dusk said. “I wished I had time to visit him. By the way, where is he?”

“Capitano Calabrass is now on Netherwhere, leading the skeletons” Steam told.

“You’re kidding, right?”

“No, he’s not” Opal said. “With no Skullivar or Golden Bones, and with a little help from Calico, he managed to put the skeleton army on his side.”

“Wow… that’s… unbelievable” Dusk commented. “I would never think that would ever happen…”

Arriving to the lighthouse, they got in and climbed to the top and, once there, Dusk approached the crystal where inside was Freonus. Opal and Steam, being that the first time they were there, remained a little to the back.

“Ah, the young Prince Dusk Storm…” Freonus said. “I have to confess I am rather surprise to see you here. Wasn’t your desire to get out of the Bermikun Triangle?”

“I’m sorry, Freonus, but I needed to come” Dusk said. “My realm is in terrible danger… as well my mother.”

“I’ve indeed sensed a big darkness” Freonus replied. “It’s a darkness that I’ve not felt for a very long time…”

“The Pony of Shadows has returned and I was sent here to retrieve…”

“Somnambula’s blindfold” Freonus ended.

That last part caught the attention of Dusk, Opal and Steam and the former said:

“You know about it.”

“There’s one thing you need to know, young Prince Dusk Storm” Freonus told. “You were not the first one to ever come to the top of this lighthouse. Another managed to do it as well. One pony that showed a tremendous hope… and that entrusted me with something.”

“Somnambula…” Dusk realized. “That means…”

“It’s for the best if you see for yourself” Freonus replied, extended his hand.

From it, he released a glow that made Dusk’s eyes to shone and so he could see events from the past…

In the past…

In the same room, at the top of the lighthouse, was Freonus, facing none other than Somnambula.

“Great guardian of the lighthouse, I came from afar to ask for your help” she said.

“Indeed you have” Freonus replied. “I know about you… Somnambula. I have to say it’s rather surprising to see a pony willingly get in the Bermikun Triangle.”

“The reason for my decision to come is to ensure the safety of everyone else” Somnambula said. “And I have hope that you can help me to keep safe a piece of a powerful magic.”

She then took out from her robes her blindfold, the same one she had used when facing the evil sphinx’s challenges.

“The Lord of Chaos will do anything to get his hands on this” Somnambula told. “Heartbeat told me he won’t be able to reach this place, that he wouldn’t dare to send his villains to a place where they cannot get out.”

“Even if the Lord of Chaos can’t reach the Triangle, you have to understand there’s other dangers to worry about” Freonus answered.

“I understand that, but I have faith the Bermikun Triangle will be able to protect my blindfold and that one day somepony with good intentions comes to get it” Somnambula said.

The guardian of the lighouse observed her attentively and then said:

“Indeed you possess a sense of hope like I’ve never seen so far and that power is reflected through the aura emanated by that blindfold. I shall help you, Somnambula, Pillar of the Pony World.”

Extending his hand, he made the blindfold levitate. For a brief moment, the light of his crystal, the very one that was released by the lighthouse, focused on the blindfold. Once that happened, the blindfold just vanished.

“The blindfold has been relocated to a specific place” Freonus told. “You don’t have to worry. I made sure it is safe from any threat, with it coming from outside or inside the Bermikun Triangle.”

“Thank you very much, guardian” Somnambula said.

In the present…

After Dusk witnessed that, his eyes returned to normal and he said:

“I see, so that’s what happened. But what happened to Somnambula after that?”

“She went to explore the Bermikun Triangle” Freonus replied. “The truth is she tried to find a way out. But she couldn’t find it, because…”

“Because that happened after the General of Affection and the General of Portals sealed the Triangle” Opal said, while approaching with Steam. “The only way out was by opening the Waypoints, but they could only be opened by the key. And since Calabrass was the key and he was being kept by Chaos…”

“Somnambula continued to roam the Triangle…” Dusk said. “Maybe she is still doing it.”

“Poverina…” Steam said. “We should at least try to find her.”

“You could do that” Freonus said. “But don’t forget that now the time between the Triangle and the outside had been synchronized. You could try to help her, but doing it…”

“It would only waste our time” Dusk said. “My mission is to retrieve the blindfold so we can defeat the Pony of Shadows. Somnambula would understand.”

“Are you sure about that?” Opal asked. “We can’t just let her be, knowing she could be in great need.”

“If Somnambula is still around, we have to trust she can handle herself for a bit longer” Dusk said. “I think that’s what she would want us to do.”

“You know, young prince, you’re the first being after Somnambula to stand before me and showing a great deal of hope” Freonus said. “You have passed every test that had been placed on you. So I think you’ve proved yourself to deserve the chance to get the blindfold.”

“So you’re going to tell us where it is?” Dusk asked.

“I’ll do it better” Freonus replied. “I shall guide you to it.”

“Really?” Dusk asked, surprised to hear that. “You’re going to guide us to the blindfold? No tests, no half-truths… You’re just taking us to it?”

“You have my word” Freonus said. “However, there is a little detail I need to mention. I can’t just leave my lighthouse… at least, not unattended. Someone needs to take my place.”

“Oh great, now where are we going to find someone…” Dusk started.

“I can do it” Opal said.

“Opal?” Dusk and Steam asked.

“It would be an honor” Opal said.

“Ma, Opal…” Steam started. “You non sai if it will be safe.”

“Steam has a point” Dusk said to her. “Are you sure about this, Opal?”

“You’ll need Freonus to find the blindfold, but the lighthouse is needed to not only keep the vortexes open, but also to prevent Marituga from falling apart” Opal replied. “And, just like you said, we don’t have time to waste. This is the best course to take and you know that.”

Her reasoning was able to calm down Dusk’s worries and he nodded, saying:

“Just hold on the best you can. Try not to overdue.”

Opal nodded to him and then turned to Steam who said:

“I’ll stay here with you.”

“No, go with Dusk” Opal said. “He may need your help. You don’t know the knack he has to attack trouble.”

“Hey!” Dusk exclaimed, a little offended. “It’s not my fault bad guys want to mess with me.”

“Okay, Opal, io will do that” Steam said.

Opal smiled at him and kissed him at the cheek, causing him to blush slightly. After that, she turned to Freonus and told him:

“I’m ready.”

The guardian of the lighthouse made a gesture that caused Opal to levitate and approach the crystal where he was. He extended his hand and Opal extended her hoof. After they touched each other, an intense light was emanated and, when it was over, Freonus was out and Opal was inside the crystal.

“It’s done” Freonus said, while descending, but remaining levitating. “Now, we can go.”

Dusk nodded and then addressed to Opal:

“Hang in there, Opal. We won’t take long.”

And he and Freonus headed towards the exit. Steam, before following them, turned to Opal and said:

“We will be back.”

“I know” Opal replied.

After hearing her saying that, Steam started descending the stairs.

Arriving to Chaos, Freonus looked around and said:

“For so long I’ve stayed inside the lighthouse. It feels good being in an actual ship. And one as fine as this one, nevertheless.”

Chaos made a sound that caused Dusk to say, while going to the helm of the prow:

“Looks like he liked that compliment. It’s a good start with him.”

“Could we go presto?” Steam asked, while getting on board. “Io don’t want Opal to be in that cristallo more than the time necessary.”

“You’re right about that, Steam” Dusk said. “I also don’t want to keep my brother and the others waiting. So, Freonus, where do we need to go?”

But the guardian seemed to not be listening to Dusk, just looking around while taking deep breaths.

“Freonus” Dusk called. “I’m talking to you.”

“I heard you, young prince” Freonus said. “But I couldn’t help but savoring this salty breeze and this amazing view. It’s the first time I ever get out of the lighthouse. I never had the chance to experience anything in the Triangle.”

“Seriously?!” Steam asked. “He’s enjoying the moment?!”

“Come on, Steam, give him a break” Dusk said. “I would do the same thing if I got stuck in a crystal for an eternity.”

But Steam seemed to not have the same patience Dusk had and just rolled his eyes.

“A few miles to north will open a vortex that will lead us to Dezer” Freonus said, always looking ahead. “Cross it and then go to northeast, until… Well, we will know when you get there.”

“Okay…” Dusk said. “Let’s do this, Chaos. Full steam ahead.”

Dusk pulled the level and Chaos, retracting his sails, activated his propellers and advanced.

The Element of Hope, Part II - To Believe Without Doubt

In Dezer, Chaos was running on the burning sand, heading towards the location that has been given by Freonus to find Somnambula’s blindfold. While Dusk was behind the helm at the prow, Freonus was at the front, looking ahead. The young captain, using his communicator on the helm, contacted Steam, who was in the engine room.

“So, Steam, is Chaos doing okay?” Dusk asked.

“ Sì, he is” he replied. “Chaos is just running perfetto.”

“Good” Dusk said. “Just make sure to warm me if he is overheating.”

“Dusk, aspetta” Steam said. “Io… Io need to talk to you.”

“What is it?”

“Io have some concerns… about Freonus. Are you sure noi can trust him?”

“You don’t have to worry about that, Steam” Dusk said. “Freonus has already helped me and my crew. If it wasn’t for him, we would have never found Beru’s Waypoint.”

“Even so, io can’t trust him… especially with Opal…” Steam started.

“You don’t have to worry about Opal” Dusk said. “She’ll be fine. Believe me, she has already passed through worse. Everything will be fine.”

Despite what Dusk said, Steam couldn’t help but still feeling unsure.

“Young prince, we’re almost there” Freonus said to Dusk.

Looking ahead, he then saw something approaching. It was a big wall of metal surrounding what appeared to be some kind of maze. Dusk, Freonus and Steam were at the lower deck looking at it, and the former asked:

“So, the blindfold is there? I for one would like to say A-maze-ing, if the fate of world wouldn’t be in balance.”

“But that labirinto is gigantesco” Steam said. “And noi don’t have a map to help us through it.”

“Oh, you have something better than map” Freonus said. “You have me. So, shall we go?”

And he levitated down the Chaos and Dusk told to his ship:

“Chaos, you stay on watch duty, okay? Give us a warning fire if something happens.”

The living ship responded with a grunt, as Dusk also jumped down. Steam was a little uncertain on following them, but, for Opal’s sake, he decided to go as well.

As they passed through the entrance of the make, Freonus told:

“I created this maze to guard the blindfold so that it could only be found and retrieved only by those who prove themselves worthy of it.”

“And how can I prove myself worthy?” Dusk asked.

“All in due time, young prince” Freonus replied.

“Time is not exactly something noi have to waste” Steam told.

As they started to advance through the maze, they saw that they’ve not been the first one to try to pass through it, as the remains of many other explorers appeared occasionally, what didn’t help to raise Steam’s confidence.

After some time, they arrived to a sealed door that contained a tablet with something written on it.

“A room with no way in, and no way out, see it in the rain, but never in a drought” Dusk read. “Cool, a riddle! I love riddles! My mom was always give me some to solve during the times she came to visit me. Okay, if I focus enough, I can solve this in a flash.”

“Seriously, un enigma?!” Steam asked to Freonus. “What good will enigmas do for noi here?!”

“The riddles shall help you get pass this maze” Freonus replied. “And also… faith, as you must not only believe in what you see.”

“All right, guardare, io sono uno scienziato” Steam told. “Io believe in what io can see. Having faith that tutto will work out is not just something io do.”

At that moment, they all started to hear strange sounds and it was then that spiders started to appeared all around them.

“Ragni!” Steam shouted, fearful, as he and Freonus approached Dusk. “Io hate ragni”

“Something tells me these are not harmless spiders” Dusk said.

“They are not” Freonus replied.

After they went to a rock have a higher ground, Steam asked Freonus:

“Couldn’t you have warned us about them? Or tell us the answer?”

“The maze was built to create its own defenses” he replied. “A defense mechanism in case villains tried to use me to pass through. I know the way, but not the obstacles.”

“Oh, bene, so it’s like we’re walking blindly” Steam said. “For that, we didn’t need you.”

As they tried to keep the spiders away, Dusk finally had a break through on the riddle.

“Wait!” he exclaimed. “I got it! A room with no way in: a mushroom!”

“Good thinking” Freonus commended.

“And ce n’è uno” Steam said, pointing to the other side, where there was a mushroom over a pile of rocks.

Using his agility, Dusk passed through the spiders and reached the mushroom. Pulling it, the mushroom was revealed to be the top of a level that he pulled, causing the door to open. He, Steam and Freonus quickly passed through it, with it closing as soon they crossed and preventing the spiders from doing it as well.

“I told you faith would get us through” Freonus told Steam.

“What did that had to do with fede?!” he asked.

The trio continued their way, with Freonus on the lead. Eventually, they arrived to a fountain containing a statue of a beast on top. Making the pillar that sustained that beast was another tablet.

“If thou wish to skirt a deadly stress, donate a coin and earn safe egress… It sounds simple to me.”

Getting a bit from his saddles, he threw it to the water of the fountain.

“How unfortunate…” Freonus said. “I don’t have anything to give.”

“Of course he does not have soldi” Steam said cynically.

“It’s okay, Steam, it’s not a problem that cannot be solved” Dusk said, while taking another bit and giving it to Freonus who threw it to the fountain.

After that, the guardian turned to Steam and told him:

“We’re waiting…”

Steam rolled his eyes and took a bit, saying:

“And it’s my last coin… And io was planning to buy a special metal in the market…”

“Come on, Steam, easy come, easy go” Dusk told.

“Yeah, ma, Dusk, this is not my style” Steam replied. “You may be intuitive, but io…”

“You know, it’s okay using your head, but sometimes you just have to go with the flow” Dusk said. “Take a surfer’s word for it… A surfer that is also the great savior of the Triangle.”

Stream then sighed and said:

“Bene, I’ll throw the coin.”

As Dusk and Freonus continued their way, Steam threw the coin. But when he saw they were on a safe distance, he caught the coin before it could fell on the fountain and said:

“Io had enough of that tracotante guardian.”

After saying that, Steam just moved away from the fountain to catch up with Dusk and Freonus. As he did that, the eyes of the statue glow with red and gained life.

The trio’s next stop was another door with a table with another riddle on the side. Beneath the table was a hole.

“Remove a piece and I increase” Dusk read.

Finding that riddle clear enough, Dusk proceed to place a hoof on the hole. Feeling it was too easy, Steam tried to warn him:

“Dusk, aspetta…”

But before he could say anything else, the door just opened and Dusk proceeded to pass through the entrance. The simplicity of the riddle caused Steam to look at Freonus who just made a nod with his head before following Dusk, what really irritated the young inventor.

The next challenges were also easily uncovered by Dusk, with some having direct instructions that Steam couldn’t possibly find strange how easy they were. Even when he tried to find another way to pass the obstacles without tempting the luck they were having, Dusk and Freonus just kept doing better than him.

Finally, they arrived to the center of the maze, where there was a big pillar of crystal at the center of pit filled with lava. Connecting the pillar to the place where Dusk, Steam and Freonus were was a very fragile-looking crystal bridge. However, they could see that, inside of a glass chest, on the pillar, was Somnambula’s blindfold.

“Yes, now we’re so close!” Dusk exclaimed.

“Indeed we have” Freonus said. “And for this, there’s also another riddle.”

And he pointed to a sign with a key hanging at it, standing next to the bridge that Dusk read:

“Before thou claim thy glory, have Faith the crystal bridge shall lead to thy quarry. Use the key to unlock, after thy Faithful walk. Okay, not exactly the best piece of work… but clear enough”

“Dusk, you couldn’t possibly be thinking in crossing this cristallo bridge” Steam said. “It’s molto unstable.”

“So what do you suggest?” Dusk asked. “If I can’t do it, you much less.”

“You could use your magic to bring the cassa to us” Steam suggested.

“The magic of the maze prevents that from happening” Freonus replied.

“Then why can’t you go?” Steam asked Freonus. “You can levitate.”

“I am just a guide, remember?” he replied. “Young Prince Dusk Storm is the one to want the blindfold and the one to need to prove his worth.”

“That doesn’t make any sense!” Steam exclaimed. “It’s a blindfold! You just go there and…”

But before he could continue, he noticed that Dusk was already trying to cross the crystal bridge.

“Oh no, Dusk!” Steam called.

“If you don’t want your friend to fall, I think the best you can do is to let him” Freonus replied.

Despite everything, Steam had to admit that Freonus was right. He watched as Dusk calmly walked on the crystal bridge, arriving then to the pillar. Using the key, he unlocked the chest that he opened and then took the blindfold. But once he did that, the crystal bridge started to crack.

“Dusk, corri!” Steam shouted.

He did that and barely managed to reach the other side before the crystal bridge would break down completely. After that, Steam told Freonus:

“Okay, io think you should tell your labirinto that cristallo is a terrible material for bridges.”

“Never mind that, Steam” Dusk said, looking to the blindfold. “What matters is that I got the blindfold. Now we can get out of here, I can return home and Opal can trade places with Freonus again.”

That statement caused Steam to become more relieved and say:

“Si, you’re right. Let’s go.”

But when they were about to go through the path they have come before, the sound of heavy steps started to be heard and felt.

“But what is this?” Steam asked.

Freonus looked around and then said to Steam:

“Looks like someone didn’t make a sign of faith back in the fountain.”

“Steam, please tell me you didn’t…” Dusk started.

And so Steam showed them the coin he was supposed to have thrown into the fountain.

“You should have put it in the fountain” Freonus said.

“So what if io didn’t put it there?” Steam asked. “What’s the big deal?”

“That is the big deal” Freonus replied, pointing.

And the animated statue appeared, starting to go against them dangerously.

“Okay, io capito, now turn it down” Steam told Freonus, as they started running.

“I can’t, remember?” he replied. “The maze was the one to build the obstacles.”

“What was not molto smart!” Steam protested.

Dusk made him and Freonus get out of the way of the statue and then said to Steam:

“Why don’t you wait until we’re out of danger before making your point?”

They continued to run from the statue until they found one of the entrance they passed and went there, entering a chamber and with Dusk using his magic to close the door. However, the statue just started hit the chamber so hard that it made it shake.

“Okay, before we all gets squashed by anything, I need to tell something” Freonus said, turning to Dusk. “Now that you got the blindfold, you need to awake its power. It’s the only way for you to use it against the Pony of Shadows.”

“Okay, and how do I do that?” Dusk asked.

“You need to embody the element that it represents” Freonus said. “In this case, it’s hope.”

“But I already showed that I can have hope” Dusk said. “That’s basically what you’ve been testing me about during the time I was opening the Waypoints. I blindly followed your guidance through the maze, I trusted the easiness of the riddles, and even let you trade places with one of my friends so you could bring me to the blindfold.”

“Ah, but there’s a big difference between having hope and weaving it” Freonus said. “It’s only up to you to find the answer.”

Those words really puzzled Dusk. What else could it do in order to awake the blindfold’s power?

“Okay, this is molto interessante, but can you please answer me to a piccola domanda?” Steam asked, almost losing it. “HOW ARE WE GOING TO GET OUT OF HERE?!”

As he said that, the door started to crack, revealing the monster outside trying to get in. Seeing how desperate Steam was, Dusk couldn’t help but telling him, while securing him:

“Okay, Steam, listen to me. You have to calm down. How can we get out of this situation if you keep panicking like this.”

“How could io not be panicking?!” he replied. “We are doomed! And not only that, but Opal…”

“Listen!” Dusk exclaimed. “I managed to save you from Skullivar, remember? Not only that, but I actually defeated him permanently. I managed to save everyone in the Triangle and unseal it, so those who wanted to go home could do it. We’ve been in a much worse situation than this one, so I just ask you to have faith that we will get pass through this and get Opal out of that crystal in the lighthouse. Can you do that?”

Steam was still a little bit in a shocked state, not only by the fear and panic he was feeling, but also after hearing what Dusk had just said. His fear and despair were practically overwhelming him, but Dusk’s words were like a light that was tranquilizing him and gave him certainty everything would be okay.

“Io… Io… believe in you, Dusk” Steam said.

At that moment, the statue was able to break through the entrance and started to advance towards the trio. But before he could even do anything, an immense light came out of the blindfold and its intensity was able to vaporize it. When it was over, the blindfold was no more. Instead, it had been turned into a circle-shaped yellow jewel with the image of a blindfold engraved on it that was now placed on a circle of cloth on his shoulder and strapped around the torso.

“What just… happened?” Dusk asked, while looking to the jewel.

“You have awaken the power of the blindfold” Freonus said. “Now, it has become the Element of Hope.”

“The Element… of Hope?” Dusk asked, still surprised for what happened. “No way…”

“Magnifico…” Steam said. “Io haven’t seen anything like it.”

“Me neither… but it’s a good thing this happened” Dusk said. “It only gives me more certainty that we can defeat the Pony of Shadows.”

The trio returned to the Chaos and, after that, they started to head towards the nearest vexus that could get them back to Beru. While they were advancing, Dusk, while on the helm, looked to Steam, who was not very far, and couldn’t help but noticing something in him. It was heavy and suffocating feeling that seemed to be very bothersome. Dusk wondered how could he feel something like that, as he knew that was not coming from him, but from Steam.

Realizing that started after he got the Element of Hope, Dusk realized he must have gotten some power from it: the ability to notice one’s despairs. As if feeling compelling to do it, Dusk used the power of the element to perceive the source of his despair. At that moment, he could finally understand why Steam was acting out that way in the maze. It was much more than just fear of something happening to Opal…

Approaching him, Dusk told Steam, while placing his hoof on his shoulder:

“Listen to me, you need to stop letting your fear prevent you from expressing what you really feel.”

“What…” Steam started.

“You’re afraid of losing Opal without telling her what you feel about her, but you let your fear prevent you from doing it” Dusk continued. “You need to let the fear go and have faith everything will work out.”

The Element of Hope released a slight glow, with the same happening to Dusk’s hoof. After that happened, Steam could feel like a huge weight had been taken from him, while the doubts he was having were just been cleared.

“Io…” Steam started. “Io’ll go to the engine room. Chaos may need some care…”

Having said that, he moved away and went into the engine room. After that, Freonus approached Dusk and said:

“Already using the power of the element… Good, a little practice is what you need.”

With those words said, he moved away to the other side of the Chaos, with Dusk passing his hoof over the element, amazed by what he just did for Steam.

Once they arrived to Marituga, Dusk, Steam and Freonus headed towards the top of the lighthouse. There, Freonus proceeded to trade places with Opal. When that was made and Opal landed on the floor, Dusk asked:

“So, was it much trouble?”

“It was… intense” she replied. “I could see all the seas in the Triangle. It was like I had composed eyes… and I have to admit it was not the best of feelings.”

Turning to Freonus, she asked:

“How can you do this?”

“I’ve been the keeper of this lighthouse for a very long time” he replied. “That’s the reason why I’ve been created. But I hope your experience on my place has been… illuminating.”

“I think you can say that…” Opal said, turning then to Dusk. “You won’t imagine what I found out…”

Before she could continue, Steam placed himself in front of Opal.

“Steam, what are you…”

But Steam prevented her from finishing what she was saying by kissing her on the lips. That caught her and Dusk by surprise, with the latter saying, looking to the Element of Hope:

“Wow, this some powerful stuff…”

After Steam finished the kiss, he said to Opal:

“Opal, scusa, but io couldn’t contain this. Io had this great of losing you without telling miei sentimenti for you. Dusk helped me realize that, so io will tell you in questo momento: Opal, ti voglio bene… I love you.”

There was a pause, where Dusk observed Opal to know what would she say. It was then she smiled and passed her hoof by Steam’s face, asked:

“What took you so long?”

Steam’s face was filled with happiness by hearing that.

Later, Dusk was now preparing to get on board of Chaos and return to the Pony World. But before he could do that, he went to say goodbye to Opal revealed something to him.

“Really? You may have a clue about where Somnambula may be?” Dusk asked.

“Maybe” she replied. “While I was covering for Freonus, I was able to see places where Somnambula has been and that could tell where she is. I will talk with Calabrass about it and maybe, in that way, we will get to know where she is or at least what happened to her.”

“Well, I do hope you find something soon” Dusk said. “Unfortunately, I can’t stick around.”

“You don’t have to worry, we have this” Opal said, while Steam nodded in agreement. “It will be like the adventures we used to have. I know I missed them.”

“Well, then good luck…” Dusk replied. “And see you next time. I’ll make sure next time I come I bring Star.”

“Yes, you do that.”

Dusk got on board of Chaos and, while preparing the helm, he waved to Opal and Steam who waved him back.

“Okay, Chaos, let’s go home.”

After Dusk pulled the level of the engine, Chaos started to move away from Marituga. After a while, Dusk took the magic watch and used it to create a portal that Chaos crossed by.

The Element of Sorcery, Part I - The Hidden Library

Star had just split ways with his brother and prepared himself to go to Canterlot when he heard a bark. Turning around, he saw Timber running towards him.

“Timber?” Star asked, as his timberwolf pet arrived to him and he petted him. “What are you doing here, buddy? I thought you were with Heartbeat. She was supposed to look after you.”

But Timber just replied with a bark.

“I see…” Star said. “You run away from her… or rather she let you go. Honestly, it doesn’t matter. I could use the help of someone with a great sense of smell like you.”

“Really?” Kurama asked him in their plan. “You can use sage mode to detect anything and still you’re gonna take your pet wood dog?”

“Hey, Timber can be of great help” Star told him. “I won’t be in sage mode all the time and gathering natural energy will make me exposed.”

“Do whatever you want” Kurama said. “I’ll just take a nap. Make sure to not bother me for meaningless things.”

“You don’t have to worry about that” Star replied. “But feel free to help if you feel like it. It’s not like we’re facing a dangerous villain that just turned my mother and her friends into stone.”

But Kurama didn’t reply, with him just laying down and pretending to be sleeping. Star then just smiled and rolled his eyes, while shaking his head.

And so he teleported himself and Timber to Canterlot, where he went to meet Princess Celestia and Princess Luna at their throne room, sitting on their thrones.

“Star, it’s so good see you” Celestia said, while she and Luna flew down the thrones and landed before Star. “Ever since I heard about the return of the Pony of Shadows, we’ve been worried sick.”

“Everypony is very fearful of this new threat from the past” Luna said.

“And with good reason” Star said, petting Timber’s neck, who had sit down beside his owner. “He’s very dangerous.”

“If you’re here, then that means you already have a plan to fight him back” Celestia said. “Is it a plan of your mother?”

After hearing Celestia asking about his mother, Star got a somber look. Noticing that, Celestia asked:

“What’s the matter, Star?”

“There’s one thing you need to know” he told.

And so he proceed to tell the two alicorn princesses about what happened during the fight against the Pony of Shadows.

“I can’t believe it…” Celestia said. “Twilight and her friends… are turned in stone?”

“How can that be possible?” Luna asked.

“The Pony of Shadows was using the Elements of Chaos” Star spoke. “It caught us completely by surprise. He used the Elements of Chaos to nullify the magic of the Elements of Harmony and then… Well, you know.”

“That damned Lord of Chaos…” Luna said. “He finally managed to get Twilight Sparkle… and even her friends.”

“Not that if we have anything to say about that” Celestia said. “I believe you and the others have come to find a solution for all of this situation.”

“Yes, we might have come” Star said. “Since we can’t use the Elements of Harmony to counter the Elements of Chaos’ magic, we are looking for an equally powerful magic: the Elements of Virtue. And we believe the objects of the Pillars of the Pony World are the key for that.”

“The Pillars?” the two sisters asked at the same time.

“You mean like Star Swirl and other heroes from the past?” Celestia asked.

“Yes, I am” Star said. “My friends and I are gathering those objects. The Tree of Crisis sent us to locations that may lead us to them and I was sent here to look for Star Swirl’s book. Do you know anything about it?”

The two sisters shared a look and then Celestia said:

“I don’t know if you know this, Star, but Star Swirl was our teacher.”

“He taught us most of things we know” Luna continued. “But he also kept many secrets to himself.”

“We didn’t even get to meet the other Pillars” Celestia said. “But if there’s one thing we know that, if the tree sent you here, then maybe you need to find Star Swirl’s personal library. Maybe that’s where the book you’re looking for is.”

“Maybe that’s it” Star said. “Where can I found it?”

“We don’t know its exact location” Luna replied.

“But we do know it is located under Canterlot… somewhere in the caves beneath it” Celestia added.

“I’ve heard about them…” Star said. “But, for what I’ve heard, those tunes are like a big labyrinth.”

“Yes, but I’m certain a clever young one like you can find it” Princess Celestia said, with a smile. “If there’s one thing I know it’s there’s nothing you can’t do.”

“Yeah, I guess so…” Star said, while continuing to pet Timber.

At that moment, looking to his pet timberwolf, he had an idea.

“Wait a minute…” he said. “That’s it. Timberwolves have a great sense of smell. Maybe Timber can smell the way towards the library.”

“Hum, that may work” Celestia said. “Timberwolves do have a talent to find even the slightlest of scents.”

“It’s a good thing you got to me before I left, buddy” Star said to Timber, who let out a bark and licked his owner on the face.

“But for that to work, you’ll need something to give you the right scent to track” Luna said.

“And I know exactly what you can use” Celestia said.

Using her magic, she conjured what appeared to be…

“Is that… one of Star Swirl’s hats?” Star asked, looking to the hat that once belonged to one of his greatest heroes.

“Indeed” Celestia replied. “It’s one of the relics that was left by him. Maybe Timber can take a scent from it.”

Star took the hat with his magic, struggling to not let his admiration for Star Swirl to make him fanboying the hat, and approached it to Timber.

“Okay, buddy, just give a sniff on this hat. Memorize Star Swirl’s scent.”

The timberwolf did what his owner asked him to do and then he bark, with that meaning he did it.

“Very well, everything is ready. Let’s go to the tunnels. I need to find that library as soon as possible.”

And so, following the princesses’ instructions about where to find the entrance to the tunnels, Star started to explore them with Timber leading the search, sniffing around for any trace of Star Swirl’s scent that could lead them to his library. However he wasn’t having much luck with that. Timber looked confused at best.

“Don’t worry, buddy” Star said, approaching his timberwolf pet. “You’re looking for a scent that is centuries old. It may have already fainted, even for you. Why don’t you rest a bit. I’ll try another thing.”

Taking a deep breath, Star started to gather natural energy. While he did that, Kurama remarked:

“So, it would appear you didn’t have much luck with your little dog.”

“And I thought you were sleeping” Star said, in their plane.

“And lose this opportunity to mess with you?” Kurama replied. “It’s worth interrupting my sleep just to do that.”

Star just rolled his eyes and then told him:

“Do you mind, now? I’m trying to get in sage mode.”

After a few moments, Star got in sage mode and tried to use his enhanced senses to find the library. Focusing, he hit hard with his hoof on the floor, causing vibrations to spread through the tunnels, what would allow him to detect any secret rooms. However, he was able to detect many secret rooms and, because his use of vibrations was not that refined, he could tell which one could be Star Swirl’s library.

“Damn…” he said. “Now how will I find the library?”

While Star tried to find another way, Timber, while preparing to lie down, suddenly caught up a slight scent, coming to him through the air current that was passing. He recognized it as the same Star made him sniff from the strange hat, the one he wanted to find. Wanting to satisfy his owner’s wishes, he tried to sense where the scent was coming from. As soon he found out, he barked to Star. With him turning to the timberwolf, Star asked:

“What is it, boy? Did you find something?”

Timber barked again and Star took that as an affirmative answer. The timberwolf started to move way, following the scent he was feeling, with Star flapping his wings after him. After a while, Timber stopped beside a certain wall and started to scratched. When he did that, Star realized that should be what he was looking for. Smiling, he approached Timber and calmed him down, by petting his head, saying:

“Good job, buddy. But I think I can handle this now.”

The young alicorn prince started looking around, trying to find something that could open that wall, but there was nothing that would open it. At that moment, Star realized that he was trying to get to Star Swirl’s library. That meant that the old conjurer must have protected his library with magic and not with mechanical defenses.

Using the rest of the natural energy he still had, he analyzed that wall and noticed the magic around it. For what he could see, Star just needed to use his magic on a specific point of the barrier, one tiny spot at the barrier’s weakest point. It was difficult to perceive that point, as it appeared the barrier was very uniform, but, eventually, he found a weakness and pressed his magic there.

Once he did that, the bricks on the wall just move aside, revealing a passageway. Star started walking through it, with Timber following him. The passageway went down, with torches getting lit up as they passed by, for a while until it ended with a tall door that Dusk opened. It was then that he came to contemplate Star Swirl’s library, much to his amazement.

It was a two-level room excavated inside the mountain where Canterlot was, with stalactites hanging on the ceiling and with the walls built to accommodate shelves filled with books, parchments, jars with diverse contents, between other things. A little ahead of the entrance there was stairs that lead to the lower level that was the main part of the room, having also some shelves with books, some entrances to other divisions, a desk at the middle and a big fireplace at the furthest part that was lit up as soon Star and Timber got in.

“Oh… my… gosh…” Star said, excited. “I can’t believe I’m really in Star Swirl’s library!”

He went to some of the shelves at the top level and started examining the books there.

“So many books… all unread for centuries!” he exclaimed. “Ancient historical artifacts! No way! Star Swirl has Canterlot Cantabiles Volume Thirty-One? It’s the best one! And there’s also an original Windigo Weather Warning from the pre-Equestrian era! Can you believe this, Timber?”

He turned to his timberwolf, hoping to see him sharing the same excitement as him, but he just went to near the fireplace and lied down to take a nap.

“Well, I guess I can expect a timberwolf to be as excited as me with books” Star said. “But my mom would for certain freak out even more if she was here…”

The moment he said that, Star remember the reason why he was there and all the excitement just faded away. He needed to find any clue that could lead him to Star Swirl’s book. He didn’t know if the book was there or not, but he couldn’t just fanboying around. He proceeded to place the book he was seeing on the shelf when he noticed something on a nearby shelf: a framed portrait. Approaching it, he proceeded to observe it.

It was Star Swirl, a bit younger than the time he sealed the Pony of Shadows, and he was accompanied by a young colt wearing a hood, one colt that Dusk quickly recognized because he spent weeks with him.

“Wait… But that’s… Clover. How does he know…? No… Could he possibly be… Clover the Clever?”

“Now that’s a twist” Kurama commented. “Who knew that little stinky pipsqueak would become a famous sorcerer? Much less be known as Clever... It’s a good thing I just interrupted my sleep to peek on your quest, otherwise I wouldn’t believe in this.”

“It really is just so unbelievable…” Star said, picking the portrait and then flying towards the desk. “Clover heard me talk about how much I admired Star Swirl and his work. Why didn’t he ever talked about being his apprentice?”

“Judging the way you admire the guy, you’d probably bomb him with questions and start asking about all the things Star Swirl taught him” Kurama said, with a certain teasing in the mix.

“I would never do that!” Star replied, making an offensive reaction. “Okay… maybe I would… But I just wanted he would just tell me about it. I, Dusk and all the others… we were together for so long, fighting Skullivar and his skeletons… I guess it must have been hard for him.”

Star looked to the portrait for a few more moments and then placed it on the table, looking then to a book that was there. Feeling a certain curiosity towards it, he took it and opened it, noticing then something written on the pastedown.

“Property of Merlin…” Star read. “Wait, Merlin is the name of the colt that was with Star Swirl… his apprentice at the time of the Pony of Shadows. This must be his journal… Maybe there’s here some clues about Star Swirl’s book.”

With that thought in mind, Star started to search any hint of an entrance that could have been written soon after the Pony of Shadows was defeated…

The Element of Sorcery, Part II - Merlin's Testimony

In the past…

After the defeat of the Pony of Shadows, Star Swirl and Merlin returned to his library under Canterlot. With the former seating on a chair, resting after the big effort he did to perform the sealing spell, Merlin approached him with a cup of tea that he handed to his teacher.

“Here you go, master” he said. “It’s your favorite with two spoons of sugar.”

“Thank you, young one” Star Swirl replied, while taking the cup of tea. “That sealing spell really drained most of my energy.”

At that moment, the door of the library opened and Clover entered. He approached Star Swirl and Merlin, while saying:

“I received your message and I came as fast as I could, master. What happened? And why do you look so… Well, I don’t even know what to say. And that’s saying a lot.”

“It’s a good thing you’ve come Clover” Star Swirl replied. “I need your help for one thing. Merlin, if you please, could you make another tea cup for Clover?”

Merlin, however, knew that was a way for his teacher to make him get out of the room so he could talk with Clover without him getting to hear the conversation.

“Yes, master” he replied, heading then towards outside the library.

The young apprentice started to prepare more tea, but, while doing so, his curiosity regarding what Star Swirl and Clover could be talking about just got even bigger. Not being able to contain it any longer, he sneaked to the entrance of the library to hear what his teacher and Clover.

“I see…” he said. “So it came to this…”

“It was hard for me to decide to seal him, but it needed to be done” Star Swirl said. “There was no other way.”

“You know my opinion on that” Clover replied. “Maybe if you have talked with him…”

“Talk with him?” Star Swirl asked. “Clover, you’re too idealistic. That’s something I never particularly liked on you.”

“What you called idealistic, I call optimist” Clover replied. “But I guess discussing the existence of gray areas on morality was not the reason why you called me.”

“The seal drained away most of my power” Star Swirl told. “It will take some time until I can regain my full force. In the meantime, the Lord of Chaos may try something to get my book and get rid of me or worse… try to get me on his side. I need your help to prevent any of that to happen.”

“My help?” Clover asked. “But what can I do to help?”

“I have a plan that can prevent the Lord of Chaos from getting to me or my book, while I recover my strengths” Star Swirl said. “It’s a complex spell… one that mix both light and dark magic.”

“Both light and dark?!” Clover asked. “But… I don’t know if I can…”

“I need it to be you, Clover” Star Swirl said. “You’re the only one I trust and that is more capable with magic.”

Clover was a little conflicted regarding Star Swirl’s request. On one side, he wanted to help his former teacher, but the fact that spell was so complex that required both light and dark magic to work made him get a little concern. However, the trust Star Swirl was placing on him caused Clover to make his final decision.

“Very well… you can count on me” he said.

Star Swirl placed a hoof on Clover’s shoulder and told him:

“I knew I could count on you. Okay, let’s go, we need to carry on the plan.”

“What? Now?! With no preparation?”

“We need to act fast” Star Swirl replied, while getting up from his sit. “The Lord of Chaos is no ignorant to what we are planning to do and he will act accordantly by sending one of his nefarious villains. So, the faster we act, the better.”

He started to head towards the exit, while carrying the book he had used to perform the sealing spell. Clover sighed and then said, while following his former teacher:

“Very well… But don’t be surprise if I release some gas while trying to perform the spell. You know what happens when I get too much nervous.”

And so Star Swirl and Clover got out of the library, closing the door behind them. Merlin just wished he could know where they went…

In the present…

After reading that entry in Merlin’s journal, Star said:

“So Clover helped Star Swirl hide the book… It’s still hard to believe that the young Clover I met is actually Clover the Clever. But I just wished Merlin was able to know what Star Swirl and Clover did with it. But maybe… What do you think, Timber? Maybe Merlin wrote about it.”

But Timber, instead of answering him, just yawned before continuing to sleep. That caused Star to release a small chuckle, before focusing his attention back to journal.

“Come on, Merlin, I know you have the answers I need.”

He turned a few pages, before finding an entry that could be the one he was searching for…

In the past…

Merlin was in the library organizing some books with his magic, when the doors burst open, causing him to startle. He turned around and found Clover getting him, with his cloak worn out and with some scratches on his body.

“Clover?” he asked, as the former closed quickly the doors and tried to use a spell to create a barrier on it. “What happened? Where’s master Star Swirl?”

After finishing the barrier, Clover turned to Merlin and told him:

“Merlin, we need to use the emergency exit right now!”

“What?” Merlin asked. “Why?”

“Don’t make questions!” Clover told, approaching. “Just go! I’ll stay behind to…”

But before he could finish what he was saying, sounds of explosions started to be heard outside, with the door holding something that was trying to force it.

“Oh no, she’s already here…” Clover said.

“Who’s here?” Merlin asked.

“Just go, Merlin!” Clover told.

It was then that the barrier holding the door was broken and it burst open. Entering while hoovering a few inches from the floor was Pandora, who was levitating a sphere full of a dark energy that she was absorbing.

“Clover, Clover, Clover…” she said. “And I thought you were clever. You know pretty well you can’t escape me… especially when I have some of the Lord of Chaos’ magic backing me up and you have something I want.”

“Well, you can’t possibly blame me for that” Clover said, while shielding Merlin and retreating with him to the nearest back exit.

“So, what’s the plan?” Pandora asked, advancing towards them. “Lure me here, so you can’t trap me while you and your little friend escape.”

“Something like that…” Clover replied. “But you would have books to read. You can’t possibly say I’m mean.”

“How thoughtful…” Pandora replied sarcastically. “Let me return the gesture.”

Channeling the power of her master, Pandora casted a powerful beam against Clover and Merlin. Despite the latter reacted by closing his eyes, Clover was able to create a defensive barrier that started to block the attack. While doing so, he pushed Merlin away and told him:

“Merlin, go! I’ll secure her!”

“But I can’t help…” Merlin started.

“There’s nothing you can against Pandora” Clover replied. “Just go!”

Before he could say anything more, his barrier started to crack and broke, causing Clover to be thrown against a wall, causing books to fall from their shelves on him. Merlin reacted to that by hiding at the first place he could find, while observing the scene.

Clover used his magic to move away the books from him, but the impact of the spell, the wall and the books limited his movements very much. Pandora approached him, while exhibiting a wicked smile, and said:

“Why don’t you end this foolish attempt to battle me and tell me what I want to know. Where are Star Swirl and his book? I know you know the reason for his sudden disappearance. After all, you are his trusty sidekick…”

“I’ll never tell you anything” Clover said. “You can torture me how much you want.”

“Okay…” Pandora replied, noticing then Merlin hidden. “If you won’t tell me anything, then maybe your little friend there can. Isn’t he also a student of Star Swirl?”

“No!” Clover exclaimed, trying his best to get up. “Don’t you dare hurt him, Pandora!”

“You don’t have to tell me anything” she replied. “You’re in no position for that. And since you won’t tell me anything, you’re of no use to me. But don’t worry, I won’t kill you. That would be too easy… and merciful. Instead of that, why don’t I send you to place both horrible and escape-proof… right in the Fog of the Lost, in the Spirit World.”

She channeled her magic again and prepared to cast the spell. Clover looked to Merlin and gave him an encouraging look and smile, as if telling him to be strong. Pandora casted the spell and, once it hit Clover, he just vanished.

“No, Clover!” Merlin called.

“Well, that takes care of him” Pandora said, turning then to Merlin. “Now, it’s just you and me. Are you ready to play?”

Merlin had never felt so much fear in his life, as one of the Lord of Chaos’ most notorious villains in the Pony Reality approached him. But before she could do any harm to him, sonic waves hit Pandora, causing her a great deal of pain and lose concentration of her magic, causing the sphere to fall and break and the dark energy to disperse.

“No!”

She turned around and noticed Purple Smoke and Melody.

“You really should watch your things” Purple Smoke said to Pandora. “You never know when they can just… break.”

“You’ll pay for this!” Pandora shouted.

She prepared to use any of the dark energy she had left on an attack, but Purple Smoke casted his poisonous smoke that weakened Pandora gravely.

“I don’t think so” Melody said. “And, if you don’t want to be capture and sent to Tartarus after you lose your consciousness, you better scram… now.”

“But, please, be welcome to stay” Purple Smoke added. “For what Golden Paladin has told me, Cerberus is in great need of a new companion to look out for. I have to say… I almost feel sorry for.”

Despite her desire to fight the two Generals, Pandora knew that was a battle she couldn’t win, especially without the power of her master or her box. So she decided to use her last remain of dark energy to teleport away.

“Uh, fortunately, she went away before showing that ugly face of hers…” Purple Smoke sighed in relief. “I don’t want to have nightmares in the next time I got to sleep.”

But Melody was more focused on Merlin than what Purple Smoke was saying. She approached him and extended her hoof, while making a tender smile, asking:

“Why don’t we take you to another place?”

Despite still in shock for what he had seen, Merlin knew he could trust on Melody and so he took her hoof…

In the present…

Star was finishing reading the last entry of Merlin on his journal:

“Soon after that incident in master Star Swirl’s library, I came to know that he had suddenly vanished. To me, it was obvious that had something to do with his plan to prevent the Lord of Chaos from getting to him and his book. Seeing how someone as skilfull as Clover had a lot of trouble to even stand against Pandora made me realize the importance of the measures master had done… whatever they are. It’s a good thing Melody and Purple Smoke were able to find Pandora again and capture her before she could reach to her box. That was a great relief to me. However, I still don’t know what was the master’s plan… And I’m worried about Clover as well… I just hope he is okay. I write my last entry in this journal, leaving it here before returning to my home realm, hoping it and everything in it falls on the right hooves…”

After reading that, Star closed the journal, still processing what he had read.

“I can’t believe that Pandora…” Star started. “…that she did that to Clover.”

“Looks like your old friend Pandora was very naughty…” Kurama commented.

“At that time, she was still a villain serving the Lord of Chaos” Star replied in their plane. “I can’t possibly condemn her for every crime she had made. But that doesn’t change the fact Clover was… banished.”

“And not to a pleasant place” Kurama told. “I’ve heard about that Fog of the Lost. Believe me when I say the name doesn’t make it justice.”

“If you know the place, then you can tell me how to get there.”

“Are you kidding? Haven’t you read what’s written in that little book? The Fog of the Lost is located in the Spirit World. Not me or any of the other tailed beasts know how to get there… not that we had any interest in it. But then again, having in count that’s Discord’s original home, not to mention that ugly spirit that poisoned your princess friend back in the Triangle, only a foul would dare to visit that place.”

“You mean a foul like Heartbeat?” Star asked. “She was your jinchuriki and we both know she likes to cross between realms, even those that are sealed. She never went to the spirit world while you two were together?”

“No, she didn’t” Kurama replied. “Believe it or not, the other Generals had her in their sight all the time because… Well, you know.”

“Then I’ll just have to find another way” Star told. “But one thing is certain. Clover is the only one that knows where I can find Star Swirl’s book, so, if he is in the Spirit World, I’ll do whatever it takes to go there as well.”

The Element of Sorcery, Part III - Entering in the Spirit World

Star returned to the Canterlot Castle with Timber and reported to Celestia and Luna his findings. After hearing what happened to Clover, they became quite shocked.

“I cannot believe it…” Celestia said. “We’ve heard Pandora had been able to defeat Clover the Clever, but…”

“But we didn’t know she had been able to banish him to the Fog of the Lost” Luna said. “That is a very nefarious fate, one that I would never wish to any of my enemies.”

“So you know it as well?” Star asked. “Kurama told me it’s a very nasty place, but he didn’t tell me the details.”

“The Fog of the Lost, for what we know, is like a prison where those inside are forced to live their worst nightmares and darkest regrets for all eternity” Celestia replied. “Believe us when we say it’s a place you’d like to even approach.”

“But unfortunately I need to do it” Star said. “Not only to find Star Swirl’s book, but also because of Clover. He’s my friend and just that compels me to try to save him.”

Hearing him saying that, the two sisters traded a confused look and asked at the same time:

“Friend?”

Star remembered they didn’t know that he and Clover had met during their time inside the Bermikun Triangle and were on the same crew led by Dusk.

“It’s… a long story” he replied. “What’s important now is how I will get to the Spirit World. Princess Luna, do you have any idea? After all, you can get into the Dream World.”

“Unfortunately, my powers only allow me to enter the Dream World” she replied. “I have no idea how could be possible to reach such place.”

“I see… then maybe Discord” Star said. “I don’t have the best of friendships with him, but he is from there.”

“We’ve tried to reach him, after learning about the appearance of the Pony of Shadows” Celestia replied. “But it would appear he is out of reach. However, I do believe I have a solution for you, Star. There are other ways to reach the Spirit World, like portals around all the Pony Reality. But we don’t have the time to search for them. So, we’ll have to resource to another alternative. There’s one pony in this castle that may have a way to access the Spirit World.”

“Who?” Star asked.

Soon after, Star, followed by Timber, went to isolated part of the castle’s gardens. It looked very peaceful and beautiful that was amazing that there was no pony there. At certain point, he heard Timber growl a little bit and Star looked to where he was staring. Sitting in a meditating position on a rock was none other than Hepheus, who had his eyes closed. Seeing him like that made Star’s stomach turn a few times.

Despite knowing he was under the Lord of Chaos’ influence, that didn’t change the fact he was the General of Chaos, the same one that invaded and destroyed the Light Kingdom, that started the Great War and awakened the Ten-Tails.

“Do you really need to ask him for help?” Kurama asked Star.

“Come on, Kurama” he replied, in their plane. “He’s no longer the General of Chaos.”

“That doesn’t mean I have to be happy about this” the tailed beast replied.

Ignoring his tailed beast’s remark, Star took a deep breath and approached Hepheus.

“Of all the ponies that would come to me, you are certainly one of those I least expected” Hepheus said, still with his eyes closed.

“I need your help, Hepheus” Star told. “We’re in a situation and you’re the only one I can turn to.”

“I must be” Hepheus said, while opening his eyes. “There’s not that many ponies that would want to approach me for help.”

“Well, I…” Star started to say, not knowing the words to use.

Hepheus released a chuckle and then said:

“Don’t worry, young Star, I’m just teasing you. I understand the situation I am in. It has passed only a year since… Well, since the war and ponies are still getting used to be around me.”

“I understand that” Star said. “Maybe my situation can’t be compared to yours, but I can relate in having ponies giving cold stares and not be wanted. Not only that, but there’s also the remorse of hurting those I love and care about. When I was learning to control Kurama’s power, I’ve hurt ponies… like my father and my cousin Gleaming.”

“And me” Hepheus added. “Just because I was being controlled by the Lord of Chaos, it doesn’t mean I don’t remember that.”

“But, in the end, I was able to prove myself” Star continued. “Maybe you can also do that. Only through your actions you can show ponies that you’re not the General of Chaos anymore.”

“And how will I do that?”

“By helping me. You must know that the Pony of Shadows is back. There’s a way to stop him, but, for that, I need to go to the Spirit World. There’s somepony there that can help me in that. Princess Celestia told me you know how to get there, so I came to ask you to help me get there.”

“I see…” Hepheus replied. “Okay, I can do that. But I’ll need to go with you. The Spirit World is a rather tricky place, if you’re new there or if you’re not careful.”

Star nodded with his head, accepting his condition.

“Okay then, sit” Hepheus told, while Star sit in the same meditation position as him, with Timber lying down beside his owner. “When I go to the Spirit World, I use meditation. In it, my soul is transported to the Spirit World, where the laws of magic and physics are very different than the rest of the Pony Reality. There, the spiritual becomes corporeal. But you have to know that doing this does have its drawbacks. If your soul leaves your body, it will become vulnerable, even more than when you try to gather natural energy. If something happens to it, then you won’t be able to come back. And the same goes for the other way around. You may not die per say, but the longer you stay out of your body, the greater will be the strain on it. So try not to get trap there. Fortunately, you possess a lot of energy, even without the Nine-Tails’ energy.”

“I understand all that” Star said. “And I’m ready.”

“The easiest way to get in the Spirit World is meditating in a place full of spiritual energy” Hepheus said. “The gardens of this castle were once Discord’s home during the time he was turned into stone. They absorbed much of his spiritual energy during those centuries. That’s why I meditate here. In time, if you keep practicing, you’ll be able to grasp any spiritual energy wherever you are to get there. Now, close your eyes and concentrate. Unlike with gathering natural energy, you’ll try to distance yourself from what’s around you, instead of becoming one with it. Every sight, every sound, every scent… everything. Only then, your soul will be able to detach itself from your body and travel to the Spirit World.”

Internalizing Hepheus’ words, Star closed his eyes. Before he could start detaching himself, he turned to Kurama and told him:

“Hold on the fort for me, okay? It’s unlikely we’re having an attack here, but Timber will be here to protect my body.”

“Please, as if I would trust on a timberwolf to protect me” Kurama replied. “Just hurry up in returning.”

And so, Star started to do what Hepheus told him to do. While getting completely immobile, Star started instinctively gathering natural energy. Once he realized that, he stopped and started to detach himself from everything around him. It was not a very easy task, but he was able to focus on his task. Suddenly, he started to feel something different around him.

“You can open your eyes now” Hepheus told him.

Star did so and became amazed to where he was now. He could see himself at a desert with many rock formations and filled with many colorful cacti under a night sky filled with many bright stars.

“So this is the Spirit World?” Star asked. “I never thought it was so… dark.”

“Don’t be fooled by the sky” Hepheus said. “The Spirit World is not guided by concepts of day and night. This part is called Nocturnal Desert, right in the middle of the Light Side.”

“The Light Side?” Star asked, confused.

“The Spirit World is a realm that belongs to both the Lord of Order and the Lord of Chaos and, because of that, is divided in two factions: Light Side, where the good spirits live, and the Dark Side, where the… less good spirits are” Hepheus explained. “Where is it that you want to go, exactly?”

“The Fog of the Lost” Star replied.

Hepheus didn’t get very happy to hear that, saying:

“Right in the middle of the Dark Side… Great. Unfortunately… or fortunately, I don’t know where the fog is.”

“Can you take me to the border of the two factions?” Star asked.

“I can, but not knowing where to go…” Hepheus answered. “You can get lost… and you know time is not at our side at the moment.”

“But I have to do it” Star said, starting to flap his wings, but found himself unable to fly. “What the…”

“Yeah, flying is tricky here when in your spiritual form” Hepheus replied. “And you can’t perform magic too.”

“Great, so… how will I be able to get to the Fog of the Lost?” Star asked.

“Close your eyes” Hepheus told.

Despite a little frustrated, Star did what Hepheus told him to do, closing his eyes.

“Focus on your need for help, for guidance” Hepheus instructed, while Star did just that. “Think of nothing else, but that… and when you’re ready, just call the first name that comes to you.”

Thinking of his need to get to the Fog of the Lost, Star prepared to say something. But he hesitated, unsure of what to say. When he overcome that doubt, he ended up calling:

“Crosswart!”

But it would appear nothing happened.

“Should I call again?” Star asked.

“Just wait a moment” Hepheus said.

After a few seconds, Hepheus looked behind Star and the latter noticed he was looking at something. The young alicorn also turned around and then came across of something big, twice his length, and strong-looking. He was a creature that appeared to be cross between a lion and a bear, having the hind legs, the tail and the mane of the former and the body, arms and head of the latter. His fur possessed bright colors, possessing shades of orange and green with some white outlining, darker spots on his back and belly and yellow and red triangular marks on his forearms, while having a white mane, palms and soles. He had dark crimson eyes.

“Hey there, buddy.”

His sudden appearance startled Star that caused him to position himself in a defensive pose.

“Oh… hold on your horses. I’m a friend, Star. Sorry about the pun, by the way. Sometimes I can’t help myself.”

“You… know my name?” Star asked.

“Of course I know” the creature replied. “After all, it’s my duty to help and guide you.”

“That’s your spirit guide, Star” Hepheus explained. “Spirit guides’ duty is to help those under their tutelage in any way possible. They can be the little voice in your head telling you the right thing to do, that little feeling that tells you something is wrong or where to go… or they can be the ones to help you navigate through the Spirit World.”

“I see…” Star said, turning then to the spirit. “So you’re my spirit guide?”

“You can bet your feathers I am” he replied, while making poses. “The name is Crosswart. I’ve been watching you and your family for generations… well, your father’s side at least. We spirit guides are tied to the patriarchal bloodline, created to a family to watch over its members. But I have to say that you and your brother and sisters are the ones that made this job much more entertaining.”

“I see… well, it’s good to meet you, Crosswart” Star said.

“Up high!” Crosswart exclaimed, extending his hand.

Smiling to that, Star extended his hoof, but Crosswart was too tall for him. Because he couldn’t fly, he couldn’t reach it, but the spirit guide just lowed his hand so that Star could reach it.

“So, Star, what can I do for you?” Crosswart asked.

“You don’t know?” Star asked back.

“Well, I may be a spirit guide, but I’m not omniscient” he replied.

“I need to find a friend” Star told. “He was banished here… to the Fog of the Lost.”

“Oh…” Crosswart said, taking a more serious tone. “I see… Well… the Dark Side is not exactly my favorite of places… and I shouldn’t take you to a place where you can get lost for all eternity…”

There was a pause, where Crosswart adopted a thoughtful look, before replying:

“But I guess you wouldn’t do it unless it was very important. Okay, I’ll take you there.”

He placed himself over his feet and hands and told Star:

“Hop on. I will take you there.”

Star went on his back and Hepheus did the same, getting behind the former.

“Okay, guys, hold on tight” Crosswart warned. “It’s been a while since I carried someone.”

And so he started to run.

The Lord of Chaos was seeing that through one of his mirrors and he was not very satisfied. Knowing Star Knight as he did, the chances of him succeeding in finding Clover and, by extension, Star Swirl’s book were very high. If he managed to do it, then another of his plan would be ruin again.

Waving his hand, he made the reflection of the mirror to change and show him Chrysalis, Scorpio and Obsidia, who had stopped to rest after what happened in their kingdom.

“Chrysalis!” he called.

Noticing him, Chrysalis said, while she and her mutants bowed:

“Master…”

“How shameful…” the Lord of Chaos reprimanded. “How could you let that half-breed and that weakling traitor of yours that you were unable to eliminate dethrone you and transform all the other changelings?! Not only that, but they were also able to retrieve Mistmane’s flower and bring her back!”

“I… I’m so sorry, master” Chrysalis said. “I have no excuse.”

“Yes, you don’t” the Lord of Chaos replied. “Your luck is that I am in no position to waste any possible villain. But, we can still prevent those children from gathering all the Elements of Virtue… Prince Star Knight is at this precise moment in the Spirit World… or at least his soul. If we manage to trap him there, not only he will be unable to get Star Swirl’s book, but he will also eventually die and stay in the Spirit World… forever. And I shall use this for that.”

He summoned a vial with a dark purple liquid inside.

“With this potion, Star Knight’s soul won’t be able to travel back to his body.”

Using his magic, the Lord of Chaos made the vial to approach the mirror and pass through the glass, being transported to where Chrysalis and the mutants were. After that, it approached Scorpio.

“Scorpio, dip your sting in this potion. After that, I will send you to the location where Star Knight will be. Sting him and he will be trapped. Oh, and see if you do it to Hepheus as well. He’s helping that disgusting alicorn prince. It will be my personal revenge against that traitor.”

“Of course, my lord” Scorpio replied, while taking the vial. “But won’t I be stuck there as well?”

The Lord of Chaos made him a cold look that caused Scorpio to get very nervous and he hasted to say:

“And I would be glad to make that sacrifice for you, master… But you just said you need all the villains available, right?”

“Nice save…” Obsidia commented, in a whisper.

“Zip it!” Scorpio hissed at her.

“You're right, Scorpio” the Lord of Chaos said. “I do need every help at this moment. That’s why I’m going to tell you how to escape the Spirit World. However, you need to have in mind that Prince Star Knight probably will search for the same exit. So, your job will also include the need to keep him there. Am I clear?”

“Yes, master…”

“Good. So, what you need to do is this…”

The Element of Sorcery, Part IV - The Fog of the Lost

Back to the Spirit World, Crosswart had already passed the Nocturnal Desert and now was running through a very beautiful forest, with the sunshine piercing through the leaves, giving it a very unique glow. This caused the forest to look even more outstanding than before. But the most amazing thing were the many spirits lurking around, moving peaceful, without any concern. Some of those spirits had animal forms, while others were more distint.

“Amazing…” Star admired. “I’ve been in other realms, including Animarium, but they never showed this level of beauty.”

“Well, you better enjoy it as much as you can” Crosswart replied. “After the Wondrous Woods, we’re going to reach the border and then you’re going to see the other not so nice side of the Spirit World.”

As they kept moving, Star noticed Hepheus’ look, with him seeming uncomfortable. Also noticing he hadn’t call his spirit guide to help too, opting to ride Crosswart with him, Star asked:

“So, don’t you also have a spirit guide? If you have been here before, you must have come to meet him… or her.”

“I didn’t call him… because we have a… complicated past” Hepheus told. “I don’t know if you have noticed, but… before I became the hero I was, I was a villain. After my parents’ death, I went into a dark path. My spirit guide tried to stop me… and we had a huge fall out. Ever since then, we’ve stopped seeing each other… and I’ve stopped feeling him.”

“I’m sorry for that…” Star said.

“Sometimes, I wished we could meet again” Hepheus said. “He helped me a lot and after how distanced from each other… I bet he doesn’t want to see me.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure” Crosswart replied, while running. “We, spirit guides, are closely tied to the beings we protect. Regardless what we may feel, we can never ignore them.”

“Really?” Hepheus asked, meditating about that. “I didn’t know that…”

It was then that the end of the Wondrous Woods approached. When they reached it, they found nothing more than a sole tree, a seemingly dead one, on a piece of arid land.

“This is it” Crosswart said, while Star and Hepheus got out of him and he stood up. “The Dividing Tree, the border… Once you crossed it, you’ll be in the Dark Side.”

They approached it and Star extended his hoof to touch the tree. As he approached the hoof, if could feel all the negative vibes coming from it.

“You weren’t kidding about the other side” Star said. “Please tell me the Fog of the Lost is not that far.”

“We still have to cross the Wasteland… and possibly face some dark spirits” Crosswart replied. “But you don’t have to worry. You have a very capable spirit guide by your side.”

“It’s good to know that” Star replied, with a smile. “Well, I guess it’s time to go ahead…”

Star touched the Dividing Tree and, once he did that, he found himself in a complete wasteland, with sky completely covered in dark clouds. The only thing that was really alive was the Diving Tree, which, on that side, was a very lush. After a few moments, Hepheus and Crosswart also appeared by his side.

“Uh… this place always gives me heebie-jeebies” Crosswart commented. “It doesn’t matter how many times I’ve come here.”

“Well, we can’t waste any more time” Star said. “Crosswart, lead us the way.”

“Well, then, up on” he replied, putting himself on all fours, while Star and Hepheus climbed to his back. “And hold on, I’ll try to go even faster.”

After they were ready, Crosswart resume the run, going even faster, like he said. It was then that, when they haven’t gone very far, a few shadowy spirits started to appear, blocking their way.

“Oh great, exactly what we needed” Star said, sarcastically.

“Don’t worry” Crosswart told. “I can handle this easily.”

Having said that, Crosswart turned to the dark spirits and released a supersonic roar that caused some effect on them, making them flee.

“Wow, that was impressive…” Star commented.

“Hey, I am your spirit guide” Crosswart told.

“Those were only shadow spirits” Hepheus said. “They’re like the scavengers of the Spirit World. They are not like the real threats.”

“Wow, you do know how to make a spirit guide look good in front of his ward” Crosswart ironized, while continuing to run. “But that is true. We’re lucky they were just shadow spirits. If we’re to get to the Fog of the Lost, we need to hurry.”

Fortunately, they didn’t find any other dark spirit during their journey. It was then that Crosswart stopped and he said:

“And we arrived the destination. I hope you’ve enjoy traveling in the Crosswart Express.”

Star and Hepheus came down and then observed the place they were. Before them was a canyon surrounded by sharp rock formations and, inside it was a dense fog.

“Wow…” Star said. “It’s everything that you’ve told me about… and even more”

“This is the worst kind of prison that exists in the Spirit World” Crosswart told, while rising up and cleaning his hands. “It is boundless prison, but that doesn’t matter. The fog you’re seeing is much more than just a fog. It’s a spirit whose form is one of a fog. Anyone that enters it, cannot get out, as they become prisoners of their own miseries and nightmares. Are you sure you have to go there, Star?”

“I don’t have any other option” he replied. “I have to do this.”

“Well, I knew you’d say that” Crosswart said. “I guess that would be my advice to you… But I had to ask you that.”

“I’ll go with you” Hepheus said.

“No, don’t do it” Star replied. “Somepony needs to stay behind and warn everypony else in case I’m not able to get out.”

“I understand…” Hepheus said. “Good luck, then.”

Star nodded and, turning himself to the fog, opened his wings and used them to glide down the canyon. He landed on the ground and then started to advance through it.

“Okay, Star, now you need to remain focused” Star said to himself. “Remember, you’re here to find Clover. You just need to find him and take him out. It’s easy… No need to worry… I hope…”

He continued to walk, but he just couldn’t see anything. Occasionally he would see another pony walking around, but they were not Clover. But what he saw was nothing more than just someone that had succumbed to the influence of the fog, remaining walking vaguely and mumbling nonsense. If that was how ponies normally ended up inside the fog, then Star couldn’t help but feeling more anxious in finding Clover and get out of that terrifying place.

“Clover?!” he called. “Clover! It’s me, Star… Star Knight! Are you here?!”

But only silence was given to him.

“I can’t find him anywhere…” Star said. “But Pandora did say she would send him here. Maybe he got out… or maybe he’s someplace else… Or worse, maybe I’m just walking in circles!”

Star’s frustration was starting to become even bigger, when suddenly he started to hear hoofsteps approaching Star. Before this, he adopted instinctively a defensive posture.

“Who’s there?!” he asked. “Is that you, Clover?”

“No…” the voice said. “It’s me.”

And it was then that Dusk appeared before him.

“Dusk?” Star asked. “But… what are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be at the Bermikun Triangle?”

“I just couldn’t bear having my big brother facing this all by himself” Dusk said, while approaching. “After all…”

He hugged Star and completed:

“We’re on this together.”

All of the sudden, Star could feel a tremendous pain on his heart, a pain that he knew very well: the Curse of the Poisoned Heart. But he didn’t understand how could that be. Not only he had the curse contained (for the most part), but he also was in his spiritual form. But that was not the only thing that seemed off. He just couldn’t believe that was Dusk.

“Let… me… go!” Star said, while trying to free himself. “My… heart…”

“What’s the matter, big bro?” Dusk asked, with a much sinister tone. “Can’t you handle the pain? And here was I thinking you could handle it quite wel… having in count how well you’ve been hiding it.”

Hearing that, Star was able to find the strength to push him back, but remaining with pain on his heart.

“You’re not Dusk…” he said. “He would never cause me pain intentionally…”

“And how can you know that?” the fake Dusk asked, approaching, while Star tried to keep the distance. “Because he seems to admire you? Because you passed through a lot? Please, not even you believe that. Because you know…”

Hasting to Star’s side, he completed, while putting a hoof on the former’s shoulder:

“You know how much pain you’ve caused him!”

Star could feel his pain becoming even more intense.

Outside the fog, Crosswart and Hepheus were waiting for Star, but the more they waited, the more they became worried.

“Come on, Star…” Crosswart said. “You can do this…”

“I don’t like this” Hepheus said. “He’s been there for a long time.”

At that moment, the triangle marks on Crosswart’s arm started to flicker. Noticing that, Hepheus said:

“I know what that means… and it’s not very reassuring. Please tell me it’s one of Star’s siblings.”

Concentrating, Crosswart could feel the pain and trouble Star was passing through.

“No, no… Star, don’t listen to him!” Crosswart explained. “That’s not Dusk!”

In the fog, the fake Dusk was still causing pain to Star, taking advantage of the curse planted on him, while continuing to taunt him:

“Because of you, he had to be casted aside. He had to grow away of his own family, with most of them being even unaware of his own existence… and that was just to keep you safe… Mommy and daddy’s greatest pride, their dear prodigy…”

Star wanted to fight him off, but he just couldn’t. It wasn’t just because of the pain he was feeling on his heart, but it was also because of what he was saying. Those were his insecurities regarding his relationship with his brother, something that has always haunted him: it was the guilt that he felt for being the reason why his brother had to grow up apart from him and their sisters. That fog was feeding on that and replicating the effects of his curse, while using Dusk to mess with him.

“Well, then, I want to see the great Star Knight get out of this” the fake Dusk continued to say. “You will remain here… forever, feeling that pain in your heart, not only because of the curse, but also because of pain you’ve cause to me! Just listen to your heart… Baboom, baboom, baboom, baboom…”

The more times he said that, the more intense was the pain Star was feeling. He couldn’t believe, after everything he had been through, that would how he would end: prisoner of a fog spirit, while feeling a tremendous pain caused by nothing more than his own guilt. When it seemed everything was doomed for him, Star heard a little familiar voice telling him:

“Don’t listen to him! It’s not your fault! It has never been your fault!”

Those words made him remember the all truth. That voice was right. He didn’t ask to be cursed. And he was not responsible for his parents decision to keep him and Dusk apart to protect him. How could he? He was just a young foal. With that in mind, he could feel his pain starting to disappear and then he started to get up, while telling to the fake Dusk, who seemed surprised by that sudden attitude of his:

“You’re wrong… I’m not to blame for any of this… I was also a victim. A victim to the Lord of Chaos. Because of him, I also spent years away from my little brother. Yes, I may have felt a little guilty, but I realize I have no reason to feel that way… and I won’t any creature tell me otherwise!”

That declaration caused a wave of energy to be released from Star that started to clear the fog around him, including the fake Dusk, until it spread through all the canyon. Before that, Star was able to see everything that was around him, every one that had been trapped there, all with an empty look in them. It didn’t take long for Star to finally see Clover. He hurried to his side, calling:

“Clover!”

But when he tried to wake him up, he couldn’t do it.

“Star!” a voice called.

He looked up and saw Crosswart getting down the canyon and then approach him quickly.

“Thank the Lord of Order that you’re okay” he said.

“Yeah, thanks to you…” Star said. “I could hear your voice… telling me what I needed to hear. Thanks, Crosswart.”

“Hey, that’s what spirit guides are for” he replied. “And I can see you found your friend.”

“Yeah, but he seems… not himself” Star observed.

“Just give him a little time” Crosswart said. “He stayed in this fog for too long. Once he is out, he only need a moment for the effects to ware off. But we need to get out of here now, before the fog returns.”

Star nodded with his head and then Crosswart took Clover and put him on his back, allowing then Star to climb as well. After that, the spirit guide run and climbed up as fast as he could and just in time, as the fog returned and covered the base of the canyon again. The young alicorn prince couldn’t help but release a sigh of relief for finally be out of that place.

When they returned to the top, however, they found Hepheus lying on the ground, hurt, with a sting wound on his left hind leg.

“Hepheus!” Star called, coming down Crosswart, who then proceeded to place Clover on the ground, and approaching him. “What happened?”

“Watch out!” he warned. “It’s a trap!”

But before Star could process anything, a little stone that was beside him shone with a flash and then Scorpio immerged, hissing. Before the young alicorn could do anything, the mutated changeling stung him on a leg as well. As soon as that happened, Star could feeling the debilitating venom of Scorpio starting to make effect.

“Scorpio…” Star murmured. “What… are you doing here?”

“Did you really think the Lord of Chaos would just let you get Star Swirl’s book just like that?” Scorpio asked. “I don’t think so. Not so much fun when you don’t have a nasty fox helping you detect any danger, hein? Consider that as vengeance for last time.”

Before Scorpio could do or say anything else, he was charged by Crosswart, who throw him back to some distance. The mutated changeling hissed at the spirit guide, but the latter replied with one of his supersonic roars. That roar was a warning, being the reason why it wasn’t that strong, however Scorpio was able to perceive the power Crosswart possessed.

“You’re lucky you have your bear-thingy protecting you, Star, or else you would feel much more than just my sting” Scorpio hissed. “But then again, I already did what I needed to do.”

And so he moved away quickly.

Turning to Star and Hepheus, Crosswart asked:

“Are you okay?”

“Yeah, we are…” Hepheus said, while starting to recover.

“Fortunately, Scorpio’s venom doesn’t last very long…” Star said, also recovering, looking then to his sting wound and noticing there was a purple coloration around it. “But it’s funny… this venom seems a little bit… off.”

“I agree” Hepheus replied, also looking to the wound. “It’s not the same one.”

Crosswart observed both wounds, using both his sense of vision and smell. At that moment, he recognized something in the venom.

“Oh no…” he said. “I know this kind of venom… Guys, I think you’re stuck here in the Spirit World… forever.”

“What?!” Star asked. “No, that cannot be…”

Hepheus, hearing that, tried to break his meditating state in the Pony World, but he was unable to do it.

“Crosswart is right” he said. “We can’t leave. That must be what Scorpio meant. The Lord of Chaos must have sent him to sting us, so he wouldn’t be able to come out of the Spirit World, not even by the physical portals”

“But I can’t get stuck here…” Star said. “I need to get out and find Star Swirl’s book, so that we can stop the Pony of Shadows and… restore my mother…”

Crosswart couldn’t help but feeling sorry for Star. He could feel how much overwhelmed he was with the weight of the responsibility he had. Deciding to fulfill his duty to him, Crosswart started thinking of a way to help him, scratching his mane while doing, and then he remembered of something that could help him and Hepheus.

“Wait… that’s it!” he said. “I know how we can fix this.”

“You do?” Star and Hepheus asked at the same time.

“Yes, but I have to warn you that it won’t be very pleasant” the spirit guide warned.

“Crosswart, you’re the best!” Star exclaimed. “Thank you.”

“You’re very welcome” he replied.

The moment was interrupted by some moans. They turned and saw that Clover was recovering from the effects of the fog, sitting up and trying to clear his mind.

“What happened?” he asked.

“What happened is that I took you from the Fog of the Lost” Star replied, approaching him.

Clover turned to him and became very surprised for seeing his old friend from foalhood.

“Star?” he asked. “Is that… really you?”

“Of course I am” Star replied. “Who else?”

“Well, it’s just…” Clover started. “You’re exactly the same since last time I saw you.”

“To me, it has been only a few weeks” Star said. “But then again, I also didn’t expect that the Clover that I met in the Triangle, the same one that loved pranking and drop stink bombs was actually Clover the Clever.”

Clover chuckled and said:

“Yeah, I guess you’re right. As you can see, I did matured. But if I became the pony I am, it’s all thanks to you and Dusk. How is he? Don’t tell me you’ve come to rescue me all by yourself. That’s so not you.”

“Well… actually, there’s another reason why I came, besides helping you” Star replied. “I need your help, Clover. It’s very important and only you can do it.”

“Then ask” Clover said. “You’re my friend. Of course I’ll help you in any way I can.”

“I need to know where’s the book Star Swirl used to seal the Pony of Shadows…”

The Element of Sorcery, Part V - The Challenge of the Grand Macaw

In the past…

Star Swirl and Clover, a few days after they left the library, appeared at the Froud Valley, located south to the Forbidden Jungle, where there was a fall called Hatchaway Falls, whose waters would form the Cragadelite Lake. They appeared on a big pillar-like rock formation with some trees on top, with it being close to a ridge that covered the southwest of the valley, with the tallest point having the shape of a pony head called Knight’s Peak.

“Interesting location…” Clover commented, while looking around. “Reasonably remote, well hidden by the ridges… But I’m still uncertain about this plan of yours. This spell that you told me about…”

“The spell is the key to well protect both me and my book” Star Swirl explained. “Because it’s made of both light and dark magic, no villain, not even the Lord of Chaos will be able to break it.”

“Yeah, that’s the part that still gives me the willies” Clover replied. “It’s not like I use it on my everyday basis.”

“We’ve been practicing in this last days” Star Swirl told. “You’re ready for this. If you weren’t, we wouldn’t be here.”

Clover sighed and then said:

“Fine… I’ll do it. Under protest, but I’ll do it. Let’s just end this quickly.”

Clover positioned himself, but before he could start to do anything, Star Swirl, holding his book, told him:

“Remember, this spell will not pass unnoticed. Make sure to…”

“To runaway as soon as I can” Clover finished. “Yeah, I know that… I can’t believe you still treat me like a foal. You do know I am a full grown stallion that has a family of his own, right?”

“To me, you’ll always be the little colt that I took under my wing” Star Swirl said, expressing a certain tender smile. “But I could not be any more proud of what you’ve become.”

“Oh master…” Clover said, touched by Star Swirl’s words. “You… You never told me anything like that… But I guess since these will probably be your last moments for… I don’t know how much long… you should be very sappy.”

Star Swirl released a certain chuckle and said:

“Despite everything, I will miss those remarks of yours, little one… Okay, now, cast the spell.”

Clover nodded and the closed his eyes, as he focused his magic. The energy gathered around his horn for a moment, but then he extended his front hooves, while taking deep breaths. It was then that his energy started to be divided, splitting into white and dark energies, with the former going to his right hoof and the latter going to his left hoof.

That process was extremely painful and demanded most of his concentration… all of it, if he hadn’t trained before, and the chances of performing it perfectly were still very slim. Fortunately, everything was going according to plan. When Clover divided all the energy necessary, he casted the two polar energies to Star Swirl, with them starting to surround him. The old conjurer closed his eyes, while securing his book, preparing himself to be sealed.

It was then that roots started to appear under Star Swirl, but the truth was those roots where his hooves, which were being transformed. The roots started to penetrate the ground, while his body turned into a trunk, involving the book inside, with branches coming from the trunk. It didn’t take long for a tall tree to stand where Star Swirl was.

After completing the task, Clover found himself to be exhausted. However, he could not let that stop him. He knew what he should do and he needed to do quickly. Standing up, he turned to the tree that was once his teacher and said:

“Goodbye… master.”

With that, he teleported away.

In the present…

In the Spirit World, Crosswart was running through the Dark Side of the Spirit World, while carrying Star, Hepheus and Clover. The latter had just told the moment he casted the spell to Star Swirl.

“After that moment, Pandora started to pursue me. She was very persistent. The only way I found to stop her was to…”

“To seal her in Star Swirl’s library under Canterlot” Star said. “Yeah, I know about that. Merlin wrote it in his journal and I read it.”

“Merlin…” Clover said, remembering the young colt. “Do you know what happened to him?”

“No, I don’t” Star said. “But that was a millennium ago.”

“A millennium?!” Clover asked. “Wow… To me it was like two or three… I guess that’s just one effect of being tormented by your own nightmares in that fog. Well, at least I’m out… only to be helping saving the world.”

“Now that I know where Star Swirl and his book are, I just need to get to Froud Valley” Star said. “Of course for that, I need to get out of the Spirit World, what I can’t because of this stupid venom. Crosswart, are you sure this plan of yours will work?”

“Certainly” he replied, while running. “But, like I said, it won’t be pleasant. In all the Spirit World, there’s only one spirit that possess the power to free anyone bound to this realm.”

“Oh no…” Hepheus said, realizing who Crosswart was talking about. “Don’t tell me it’s him…”

“Yep” Crosswart replied. “The Grand Macaw…”

Noticing the annoyed looks on both Hepheus and Crosswart, Star calculated this spirit they were talking about was not very good news.

“Who is the Grand Macaw?” Star asked.

“He’s the spirit that rules the Dark Side of the Spirit World” Hepheus replied. “He makes sure the dark spirits stay in line. The Grand Macaw is invulnerable to any of their magic, what gives him the authority over them. Not only that, but he also has the power to free those who are bound to the Spirit World, at least by dark means.”

“That’s perfect” Star replied. “We just need to find him and convince him to…”

But both Hepheus and Crosswart laughed before what Star just said.

“What?” Star asked.

“In my experience, that laugh can only mean it won’t be that easy” Clover commented.

“Let’s just say the Grand Macaw is not exactly the easiest spirit to reason with” Hepheus said. “You’ll see what I mean.”

As the quartet continued to advance towards to where the Grand Macaw was, they didn’t notice they were being followed by Scorpio, who was flying behind, out of their sight. He smiled, satisfied at the thought that they were taking him to his ticket back to the Pony World, exactly like the Lord of Chaos had told him to do. He just had to make sure the Grand Macaw didn’t free Star and the others.

After advancing for a while Crosswart arrived to a very large and tall dark tree that he started to climb easily. After reaching a certain height and landing on a branch, he said:

“We’re here.”

The three ponies got down Crosswart, who rose up, said:

“Welcome to the nest of the Grand Macaw.”

He pointed then to what appeared to be a big pendant-nest-like house, hanging from a higher branch. However, something seemed a little bit off, as loud music could be heard coming from it, with the nest vibrating with it, with spotlights moving around.

“Wait, is this the house of the ruler of the Dark Side of the Spirit World or it’s a party?” Star asked.

“Unfortunately, it’s both” Crosswart replied.

A firework came from inside the nest and burst.

“What was that?” Star asked.

“It’s for the better you don’t know” Crosswart replied.

At that moment, someone passed by them, flying, and they saw who it was.

“It’s Scorpio!” Star exclaimed.

“He must be here for the Grand Macaw” Hepheus said. “Hurry!”

They all hurried to the nest. Fortunately, they were able to get there at the same as Scorpio, but barely. They all entered in the nest, noticing that everything in it was designed to be like a club. The main room looked like a dance floor, where many spirits, both light and dark, were dancing around.

Standing on a platform made of branches was the Grand Macaw. He was a big macaw-like spirit with green feathers covering his body with darker wing feathers with blue tips. His head possessed a big crown of feathers, while he was also adorned with a collar of golden feathers with sapphires, a pendant made of gold and a belt with a golden buckle. He was just making the ones in the party cheering for him, while saying:

“When I say Grand, you say Macaw! Grand…”

“Macaw!” the spirits replied, loudly.

“Grand…”

“Macaw!”

“Marvelous!” he said, clapping his wings, turning then to a certain spirit that was out of the platform, right on the higher level and that had a pony body that seemed to be made of green stone, having hooves and adorns on the neck, head and ears of a darker shade. “Much better crowd today, Vuli. Their call-and-response is on point.”

“Anything for you GM” Vuli said. “After all, I am a big fan.”

It was then that his head spun around, turning then yellow, as he expressed an immense joy.

“A very, very big fan!”

They then heard a sound, with Vuli’s head spinning again to return to his former color and they saw Scorpio and Star approaching, trying to compete who would be on the front.

“Well, well, well” the Grand Macaw said. “I know I am the best, but, please, my greatest spiritual being needs some space from his spirit fans.”

“We’re not, spirits” Scorpio said, while Clover, Hepheus and Crosswart arrived. “We’re just trapped here.”

“Are you sure you’re not a spirit?” Vuli asked, while looking Scorpio closely. “I mean, you do look like one… a very ugly spirit.”

Clover contained his laugh, Scorpio just hissed at Vuli. But that seemed to be a mistake, as Vuli’s face spun again, turning orange, and he shouted angrily:

“Hey, don’t ever do that again, if you want to keep that tong!”

That really scared Scorpio who didn’t dare to talk back at Vuli, whose head rotated again, until becoming green again, and he said, cheerfully:

“And that would be a very good thing to watch.”

“That guy is even more temperamental than Heartbeat” Star whispered to Crosswart.

“That’s Vuli” he replied. “A very dangerous dark spirit. His face changes color according to his moods… which change a lot.”

The Grand Macaw released a laugh after witnessing that and said:

“I just love this guy… It’s so funny seeing his head spin like that…”

Taking advantage of Scorpio being intimidated by Vuli, Star addressed to the Grand Macaw:

“Greetings, Your Grandness… I'm Prince Star Knight. I was told you could send me and my friends back to the Pony World.”

“Sure, I could send you back, but why would you want to go?” the Grand Macaw asked. “This is the hottest spot in the universe.”

He turned to the spirits that were on his party and asked:

“Am I right, party spirits?”

They all started to cheer loudly. But then the Grand Macaw just lowed his wings to them, causing them to stop cheering. Raising one wing caused them to start cheering again, while lowing it all the way down made them quiet again. He did that a few more times, seeming to be enjoying that and then said to Vuli, turning to him:

“Wow, they are really on their game, Vuli. Gold star for you.”

“Ha-cha!” Vuli said to him as a response.

“It is impressive” Star said. “But we really need to get back to save my world from a great threat. The Lord of Order is counting on us.”

“As to I… to get back” Scorpio replied. “To help conquering his world on the Lord of Chaos’ behalf.”

“Oh, drama between Order and Chaos…” the Grand Macaw said, clearly gaining an even greater interest. “I can work with this.”

He thought for a few seconds and then said:

“Uh, I got it. This is going to be fun. You're going to dig it.”

And so he took flight and declared to all the spirits present in his nest:

“Listen up, party spirits! These swashbucklers desperately want to return to the real world for some strange reason. But I am only going send some of them back.”

That declaration really made Star, Hepheus, Clover, Crosswart and Scorpio worried. The Grand Macaw landed beside Star and Scorpio and continued:

“And here's the best part. They're going to face each other in a round of Ultimate Buckball to see who gets to go.

That seemed to have hyped the spirits, who cheered again.

“What?!” Star asked. “This isn't a game.”

“And I cannot stand buckball” Scorpio said. “Or any other game, for that matter.”

“Even better” the Grand Macaw replied, not caring for their opinion. “Now, you can choose your team from any part of the Spirit World, Light or Dark. You, spirit guide. Do me a favor, will you? Escort the prince to gather his team. And, Vuli, you can take the conqueror assistant to round up his.”

“You got your first teammate right here” Vuli said, promptly to Scorpio. “A chance to finally get out of the Spirit World and go to the Pony World? I can’t wait… And I’m not the only one.”

“I’m not liking what he is saying” Hepheus said to Star.

“Me neither” he replied, turning to Crosswart. “Come, Crosswart, we need to sort our team up.”

They all got out of the Grand Macaw’s nest and said:

“Okay, we need to decide which roles each one of us is going to take.”

“Yeah, about that…” Crosswart said. “Buckball here has different rules than the Pony World.”

“How different?”

“Remember that variation you and the Sea Raiders used to play?” Crosswart asked.

“Oh, I loved that game!” Clover exclaimed.

“Well, instead of a basket, we have woops positioned on the sides of the field” Crosswart explained. “We can’t also use magic, wings or grab the ball for any means. Oh, and we’ll need a team of five.”

“Okay, I may be still a little aloof because of the fog, but I believe we’re four” Clover said.

“We’ll need another player” Hepheus said. “But who are we going to ask to join us?”

“Don’t worry about that” Crosswart replied. “I have someone in mind. Grab my paw.”

Star, Hepheus and Clover placed their hooves on his paw and then Crosswart closed his eues, while focusing. The marks on his arms started to glow and then they teleported, appearing in midair. But what fascinated them was what before them: a giant tree with leaves of many colors.

As they started to float towards it, Star asked:

“Where are we, Crosswart?”

“This is my home, the Tree of Guidance” he replied. “It’s where all the spirit guides reside.”

“All of them, hein…” Hepheus said, a little uncomfortable.

Star noticed that, realizing Hepheus should be thinking about his own spirit guide that could be there.

Arriving to a certain branch, they all landed there and Crosswart said:

“Okay, our fifth teammate is a friend of mine… In fact, she is more like family. But she’s very fast and agile, exactly what we need. Come.”

As they started to walk around, Star couldn’t help but looking around. He was left amazed by seeing the many types of spirit guides. Many, like Crosswart, seemed to have hybrid forms of different animals, but others looked so much like other magical creatures, except they had vibrant colors and patterns. Their houses seemed to have a similar style as the Grand Macaw’s, but smaller and more humble.

After walking for a while, Crosswart stopped and told, while pointing:

“And there she is.”

He was referring to a female jackalope with the height of a pony (counting with the antlers) and a blue fur with a white belly and backs of the paws and a golden face with white eyelids. Part of her legs and arms had shades of orange and she possessed as well white marks that looked like whiskers on her cheeks and another looking a leafed vine going from her forehead and to the back of her head. Her antlers were striped with two shades of orange, while her eyes were grayish red. At that moment, she was dancing and she was doing it quite well.

“Jackie!” Crosswart called, as he approached her.

Noticing him, she said:

“Crosswart, there you are. I went to your house to see if you want to practice some moves with me, but you were not there.”

“Yeah, sorry about that” he replied. “Duty called, you know?”

He pointed then to Star.

“Wait, is that Star?” she asked, surprised. “Here, in the Spirit World?”

“He came to save a friend from the Fog of the Lost” Crosswart explained.

“Yeah, I’m that friend” Clover said. “The name is Clover.”

“And that’s…” Crosswart started, referring to Hepheus.

“Yeah, I know who he is” Jackie said, not very pleased. “The General of Chaos…”

“Well, I’m not much of a General, right know” Hepheus replied. “You can call me Hepheus.”

“Jackie, it’s okay” Crosswart told her. “You do know he’s not a threat anymore.”

“I know…” she said. “But that doesn’t mean I have to forget what he did…”

After a short silence, she turned to Star and said, approaching him:

“So… You were able to beat the Fog of the Lost? That’s so awesome! I’m not that surprise having in count who is your mother.”

Noticing some confusing on Star, Crosswart clarified:

“Jackie is your mother’s spirit guide.”

“And your uncle’s… and cousins’ as well” Jackie said. “But Twilight Sparkle has always been my greatest pride because of everything she accomplished. Despite your cousin Gleaming Shield is not that very far, after what she did just now.”

“So you must know about…”

“Yeah, I know” Jackie said, sadly. “And, unfortunately, there’s nothing I can do. That’s why I was dancing. It always help me to clear my head.”

“Then I have good news for you” Star said. “You can help her right now. I need your help win a buckball match to earn my way back home.”

“A buckball match?” Jackie asked, confused.

“For the Grand Macaw” Crosswart elucidated.

“Oh, yeah…” she said, rolling her eyes. “That sounds like him…”

“So, can we count with you?” Star asked.

“Ah, yeah!” Jackie exclaimed. “I’m glad you came to me! That’s the best way for me to help Twilight, save the world… and also to get out of this boredom. I just hope this all thing doesn’t blow up on our faces.”

“What do you mean?” Hepheus asked.

“Well, it’s just that the Grand Macaw has this thing of not always saying what he means or meaning what he says” Crosswart replied.

“Interesting…” Hepheus commented, thoughtfully.

“But we don’t any other choice” Star said. “We need to take a leap of faith. Okay, let’s go win a buckball game.”

The Element of Sorcery, Part VI - A Decisive Match

Back at the Dark Side, at the top of Grand Macaw’s tree, was a big stadium, where the spectators were divided according to which side they belonged to. Taking a place of honor at the stadium was a stand standing tall with a pedestal. The Grand Macaw was flying around, while taking the acclamations of the spirits gathered there. He said, while going to the tall stand and landing on the pedestal:

“Who's ready for some ultimate buckball?”

The spirits cheered even louder and the Grand Macaw continued:

“On this side, we have Team Star.”

Star and his team descended to the field, getting headbands on their heads and front hooves (front paws in Crosswart and Jackie’s case).

“And on this side, Team Scorpio.”

Scorpio and his team also descended. Besides Vuli, there was three other spirits. One was the smallest and bipedal, looking like a blue furred monkey, with feathers adorning his head, green eyes and wearing a clothing collarette, a kilt-like cloth, bracelets and anklets. The second one had a pony-like form, being big and buff with a light brown skin with darker markings on his face, a crown with leaves, earings and a piece of brown cloth around his torso, with a special jewel on the collarette. The third one (and only female) was the one that looked more like a pony, possessing a lilac skin with darker markings on the face, indigo eyes and a silky mane with many shades of purples. She was wearing a golden tiara adorned with sapphires with purple feathers on the front, a golden choker with a jewel as a pendant, golden bracelet with sapphyres and a purple dress with feathers on the waist. Star didn’t know why, but out all Scorpio’s teammates, she was the one that scared him the most.

“Oh great…” Crosswart said. “Vuli went to call his dear siblings.”

“You didn’t tell me we would play against the Shades of the Night” Jackie said.

“Who are the Shades of the Night?” Star asked.

“They are between the darkest of spirits” Hepheus told. “Their only objective is to create havoc everywhere. You already know Vumi. The short one is Yolo, the buff one is Hetz and the female one is Cahu. They used to be five, but their other brother betrayed them and took their powers, while letting them imprison here in the Spirit World.”

“And he’s going to pay for what he did to us” Vuli said, in response to that, with his face turning orange. “Oh, just the thought of him makes me mad!”

“And the only thing we need to do is the beat these guys in a match of buckball” Yolo said. “This is going to be so much fun… and easy. I mean, look at them: two miserable spirit guides and three helpless ponies? This is going to be a piece of cake. Don’t you thing, Hetz?”

“Agreed” he replied in a grumpy way.

“Oh, I hate that little guy!” Clover exclaimed.

“The feeling is mutual” Crosswart agreed.

“What if we started this match?” Cahu asked in a soft and calm voice. “The sooner we end this, the sooner we can get out of the Spirit World.”

“Yeah, let’s do this!” Scorpio asked, turning then to Grand Macaw. “Throw the ball, GM.”

“Hey, that is my nickname for him!” Vuli told him with his orange face.

“You will be playing this match to see who will return to the Pony World” the Grand Macaw declared. “The winner will reach the highest of heights. And the loser will be sent to the lowest realm.”

The Grand Macaw said that last part in such way that caused Star and his friends to gasp. Star then told them:

"Okay, no pressure, but the future of the Pony World is in our hooves.”

“No, it’s not” Jackie said. “I and Crosswart don’t have hooves.”

“I think now is not the time for jokes, Jackie” Crosswart said.

“Oh, I almost forgot the rules” the Grand Macaw said. “There aren't any.”

He cackled and then declared:

“Play ball.”

The Grand Macaw kicked the ball to the field, with Star and Scorpio both jumping to get it. The game started and, despite the teams appearing to be perfectly match, the truth was Scorpio’s team were playing dirty, using excessive force and low tricks. Because of that, Hertz was able to score one points, while Yolo scored another. Fortunately, Star and Hepheus were able to recover a little bit, by scoring one point each.

At that moment, Star was with the ball and kicking it around the field, but then Cahu just appeared on his way, causing him to dodge, but, as soon as he did that, Vuli charged on him, throwing him against the ground and taking the ball.

“Sorry about that” he said. “Actually, no, I’m not!”

And he laughed, while his faced turned yellow of joy. But Clover took it back, saying:

“Thank you for that.”

He then passed it to Jackie who started to run towards one of the hoops.

“It’s time to even the score” she said.

But suddently, Yolo appeared and made her trip.

“Only in your dreams, bunny” he replied, turning to one hoop and seeing Scorpio.

He kicked the ball towards him. Crosswart started to run towards it, jumping to get it and pass it to one of his teammates, but when he was about to do it, Hetz grabbed his tail and pulled him down, allowing Scorpio to hit the ball with his foreleg and make it passed through the hoop, scoring.

“Ah-ah, three to two!” he exclaimed.

“Hey!” Crosswart shouted to Hetz. “Tail is off-limits!”

But Hetz just gave him an evil grim and moved away. Star and the others approached him and the former asked:

“Are you okay, Crosswart?”

“Yes, I am” he replied.

Star observed and saw Scorpio and the Shades of the Night receiving the applause of the spirits that were watching the game, especially from the dark spirits. That really annoyed Star who said:

“We can’t let them score again.”

The match was resumed with the Grand Macaw throwing the ball again to the center of the field. Yolo jumped to one of Hetz’s hooves who then threw him to the ball. Jackie did the same, jumping to Crosswart’s paws who then threw her as well. Fortunately, Jackie was the first to get to the ball, using her feet to push away Yolo and then kicking the ball with the other feet towards Clover, who got an impulse from Star to get to it.

Despite Clover was able to receive it with the chest, he wasn’t able to hold on to it, as Vuli gave him a shovel, kicking then the ball towards Cahu. Jackie tried to take it back, but Hetz pushed her out of the way, allowing Cahu to receive the ball and then threw it to the other side of the field. Hepheus took that opportunity to get, but when he was about to get to, he saw something in the crowd that made him lose focus, allowing Scorpio to hit him hard and take the ball, kicking to the hoop and making it pass through it. Hepheus would fall hard on the ground, if it wasn’t for Crosswart who was able to grab him.

“All right!” Scorpio shouted. “Four to two.”

“Yes!” Yolo exclaimed. “Just one more and it’s out of the Spirit World.”

“Oh, I can’t wait to finally have some real fun!” Vuli shouted, happily, with his yellow face, returning it soon to normal. “I wonder what I’ll do first…”

Star’s team gathered itself around Hepheus, as he was put down by Crosswart, and the young alicorn told to the Grand Macaw:

“I think we need a time-out.”

“Time-out?” he asked. “Is that even a thing? All right, sure, talk among yourselves…”

Turning to Hepheus, Star asked him:

“Hepheus, what happened there? You could have gotten the ball.”

“Sorry, I just…” Hepheus said, trying to find a way to express himself. “I thought I saw… my spirit guide in the audience. I just… froze because of that.”

Star made a compassionated smile and then said, while putting a hoof on his shoulder:

“I understand what you’re feeling. Believe me when I say that. When Moonlight turned evil, I couldn’t help but hasting to try everything to do whatever it would took to bring her back. However, I have to confess that, despite that, I had some fear about being reunited with her. I fear that, seeing her like a dark siren would make me have doubts about what I was feeling… and I was right. But I overcome that by gaining the strength I needed to do the task I needed to do: save her. Just clear your mind and focus on the task ahead, on the game, so that we can save the Pony World.”

Hearing Star saying those words made Hepheus gain the confidence he needed. He smiled and then started to get up, saying:

“Now I see how you were able to convince your grandfather. You really are very persuasive. Now… let’s win this game.”

“That’s what I wanted to hear” Star said.

“Okay, enough time-out” the Grand Macaw said, starting to get bored and taking flight to address to the audience. “The party spirits want to see who will reach the highest of heights and who will be sent to the lowest realm.”

That statement caused the audience to cheer again.

“He really loves saying that” Jackie commented.

The game continued. As it advanced towards the end, Star and his team started to recover. When Vuli had the ball, Hepheus came and took it from him, while causing the shade to trip and fall. It was then that his face became blue and he started crying while saying:

“Ouch! That hurt!”

The face changed again, becoming orange and he said, angrily:

“You’ll pay for that!”

Hepheus advanced with the ball and then kicked in direction of Crosswart and Jackie. It was then that the former gave a jump, making a roll, and then he became smaller, enough to be hold by a pony. As he descended, Jackie used her feet to impulsive him towards the ball and, with a strong kick, he threw it towards the hoop, making it pass through it. As he went to land, he returned to his normal size and said:

“And it’s four to three.”

“Great!” Star said. “We only need one more to tie.”

The game resumed and ball was with Scorpio. He was able to dodge Hepheus, but then Clover came and took the ball from him, passing it then to Star who was able to score.

“Yes!” he shouted. “It’s all tied up.”

“Okay, guys, time's running out” the Grand Macaw said to the players. “Who will be clever enough to win their way to the highest of heights?”

“We get it already” Clover said. “Highest heights… Lowest realm…”

“Could you stop repeating it over and over again?” Jackie asked.

“It doesn't even make sense” Star said. “Why would he call this place the lowest realm when he loves it so much?”

Hepheus also wondered the same thing. But when he saw the Grand Macaw laughing at the top of his pedestal, and remembering what Crosswart had said before, he realized exactly what he meant with all that.

The game resume and Star went to get the ball. With Hetz giving him a pull, Scorpio went to get the ball, with Star having help from Crosswart. But when they went to get it, Scorpio just grabbed the ball and pushed Star away, while using his wings to remain in the air. Crosswart caught Star and then told Scorpio:

“Hey, you can't grab the ball or flying! That's cheating!”

“No rules, remember?” Scorpio asked.

“That’s right” Cahu said. “No rules.”

Vuli appeared next to her, with Cahu nodding to him, and he, taking Yolo, throw him against Clover that went to get the ball from Scorpio, hitting him and with the small shade showing him to the ground.

Jackie then was able to dodge the Shades of the Night and started heading towards Scorpio, who was heading towards a hoop, ready to stop him. Seeing that, and with the time seconds away from running out, he knew what he needed to do. He run as fast as he could to reach Jackie and, as she jumped to block Scorpio, Hepheus did the same thing and, when she was almost blocking the mutated changeling, Hepheus grabbed one of her feet and pulled her down. This allowed Scorpio to score. With that, the changeling started to cheer himself, with the shades appearing to be very glad as well. Fireworks started to crack, as the audience went crazy.

“What?!” Jackie asked. “No!”

“Game over” the Grand Macaw said. “Scorpio and his team win.”

“Why'd you do that?!” Jackie asked, as Star and the others approached. “I had the block. Don’t tell me you’re still evil.”

“I did that because of what Crosswart said before: the Grand Macaw doesn't always say what he means” Hepheus replied, with their bands disappearing.

That caused his teammates to make confused looks. But they couldn’t say anything else, as the Grand Macaw flew down and landed on a floating stone and said:

“Well, as I said before, the winner will reach the highest of heights. So, congratulations, Scorpio… you get to party with me in the Spirit World forever!”

Scorpio’s face just passed from happy and proud to completely shocked.

“What?!” he shouted.

“You're welcome” the Grand Macaw replied to him, turning then to Star. “And you, Star, and your friends are free to return to the lowest realm: the Pony World. Ugh, so boring.”

As he said that, both Star and Hepheus could feel the effects of the venon given to them by Scorpio just losing their effect, much to their happiness.

“So that's why you lost on purpose” Star realized. “You realized the Grand Macaw loves this place way too much to consider it the lowest realm.”

“I wouldn’t have been able to do it without Crosswart” Hepheus replied.

“Always a pleasure to give an advice… even if not meaning to do it” he replied, turning then to the Grand Macaw. “If you want, Your Grandness, I can supervise Star’s return to the Pony World. As well as Hepheus’”

“Sure, whatever” he replied. “Have fun in Yawnsville. Vuli, fetch Scorpio, will you? He's the guest of honor.”

“You got it, GM” he replied.

Before Scorpio could even consider to run away, he was grabbed by Vuli who started to follow the Grand Macaw to his stand.

“No… I won!” he exclaimed. “I deserve to go! I have to get back! My queen needs me!”

“Oh, my heart just breaks just thinking of your distress!” Vuli said, changing to his sad blue face, only to return to his normal one. “But I just don’t care.”

“Now, Scorpio, when I say Grand, you say...”

When they were far enough, Yolo said, while jumping to Hetz’s shoulder.

“Okay, this was tremendous disappointment.”

“Yep” Hetz replied with a grunt, moving away.

But Cahu didn’t follow them, keeping her attention on Star.

“Okay, it’s time for us to go home” he said.

“Before you can go, young prince, may I make a request to you?” Cahu asked, while approaching.

“Stay away, shade” Crosswart replied threateningly, while being protective of Star.

“But I just want to give him a simple message to deliver in my behalf” she said, without even dropping her calm and soft-spoken demeanor.

“It’s okay, Crosswart” Star said. “What message is that?”

“Just a simple salutation to my dear brother that is in your World” Cahu said. “I just want him to know we’ve not forgotten about him… and that we hope to be reunited again.”

“And why would you ask me that?” Star asked.

“Why, because I believe you two are very much acquainted” Cahu replied. “After all, how can you not know a spirit that enjoys chaos more than anything and trick others to get what he wants?”

As soon as she said that, Star realized almost immediately who she was talking about.

“Discord?” he asked. “Discord is your brother?”

“Discord… so that’s his name, now” Cahu said, with her smile becoming slightly more evident. “Interesting…”

Jackie placed her paws in front of Star’s mouth and said:

“Okay, we better get going before you end up making another reveal to the wrong spirit.”

“Yeah, I agree with Jackie” Crosswart said, while reaching Hepheus and Clover. “Let’s go.”

And, just like that, they teleported. Cahu stayed a moment where she was, still smiling, and then said:

“I hope to see you soon, Prince Star Knight… as well as your world and Discord.”

The quintet reappeared in the Nocturnal Desert and Clover said:

“Okay, you could teleport us around this all time? I mean, I get it you can go in and out of your tree, but why didn’t you do that on other places from the start?”

“Well, teleporting into the Dark Side can be really tricky for a light spirit” Crosswart replied. “Too much darkness. And also it gave me more time to be meet Star a little better.”

“It was an honor to meet you too, Crosswart” Star said. “I really hope we get to meet again.”

“Me too, buddy” he replied, while tapping Star’s head.

“Oh, Star, once you have saved your mother, can you tell her about me?” Jackie asked.

“Of course” he answered. “How could I not do that?”

“Yeah!” she exclaimed. “You’re the best, Star.”

Star turned to Clover and asked him:

“What about you, Clover? Are you going to search for a portal to return to the Pony World?”

“Maybe, or maybe not…” he replied. “Maybe I can stay for a while. I always wanted to meet the Spirit World. Who knows, maybe I can stay permanently.”

“Well, whatever you decided, I’ll be happy for you” Star said. “And I bet Dusk will too.”

“Just send him my regards to our great captain… and to Chaos, by the way. I miss him very much.”

“I’ll do just that.”

Turning then to Hepheus, Star asked:

“Ready to come back home?”

“Go ahead” Hepheus said. “I… need to do something first.”

Knowing what he was talking about, Star smiled and nodded. Proceeding to close his head, Star started to reconnect with his body. Focusing only on that, it didn’t take long for him to start sensing the sweet scent of Canterlot Castle’s gardens and the breeze caressing his mane. He opened his eyes and saw he was back to his body and to the Pony World.

“Welcome back” Kurama said to him, in his plane. “How was your trip.”

“It was… memorable” Star replied. “Thanks for watching over.”

“That’s basically the only thing I can do in this cage” Kurama replied.

Outside, Star stretched his legs, feeling them a little numb. Seeing Timber by his side, Star couldn’t help but petting him.

“It’s good to see you again, buddy.”

“Star…” a voice called, with it belonging to Princess Celestia, who approached.

“Princess Celestia” Star said, getting up.

“I can see that you’re back and, hopefully, with good news” she said.

“You can say that.”

“But, what about Hepheus? Hasn’t he come back, yet?”

“Let’s just say he’s… making amends” Star replied.

In the Nocturnal Desert, Hepheus, now wandering it, tried to gain the courage he needed to do what he needed to do. When he finally got it, he just called:

“Sourwood!”

He waited for a few moments and then he could feel his presence. Turning around, he came face to face with his spirit guide, that seemed like a dragon, but with no members, moving himself in the way, possessing the body of an eel that was black on the upper-half and puce on the lower-half, with cardinal red hair running through his back and at the end of the tail, having also a beard with the same color. His eyebrows were orange and very long, ending with tuffs that had red and yellow, making them look like fire. His eyes were yellow-red.

“Hi…” Hepheus said to him. “I… How have you been? It has been a long time.”

But Sourwood remained silent, remaining just starring at him. Hepheus was not liking that. It was always uncomfortable when Sourwood made silences like those. Taking a deep breath, he started saying:

“Look, I’m sorry for… everything. You were right all along. I should have listened to you. Because I didn’t, I… I did terrible things… and when I tried to make them right, I ended becoming the Lord of Chaos’ slave and he forced me to… I started a war, I took a lot of lives… And all because I didn’t listen to you. But… I’m better now. I went back to be… my old self. The Hepheus that you know. But… I was afraid of facing you. I was afraid of looking to your look of disapproval… Afraid that you would still hate me. And I just couldn’t stand seeing the one being that had always been by myself ever since my parents died hating me. So… now, I stand before you… ready to face whatever you may have for me.”

There was another moment of silence, but then Sourwood approached him, with Hepheus lowing his head. But then the spirit guide’s tail placed itself under Hepheus’ chin in order to raise his head and have both their eyes staring at each other and he replied:

“I missed you too, Hepheus.”

Those words caused Hepheus to smile, while tears filled his eyes with great happiness.

The Element of Sorcery, Part VII - The Return of the Sorcerer

The Lord of Chaos was seeing Star returning to his body and reunite with Timber and then talk with Princess Celestia, expressing a not so very pleased face. He made a gesture and the image on the mirror just vanished, only to be replaced by Chrysalis and Obsidia.

“It would appear Scorpio has failed his mission” the Lord of Chaos said. “Prince Star Knight has returned from the Spirit World and now knows where to find Star Swirl’s book.”

“What?!” Chrysalis exclaimed. “No, that cannot be!”

“Honestly, I’m not surprised” Obsidia said. “Scorpio was really too much of an incompetent. First, he failed to capture that traitor, then he failed to capture Moonlight and Thorax, during the invasion and now this.”

She then saw the Lord of Chaos and Chrysalis looking at her, causing her to get uncomfortable and say:

“I’m sorry for my… babbling. Please, continue.”

“For more that it costs me to say it, I have to admit I clearly underestimated the situation” the Lord of Chaos said. “I knew the Grand Macaw would pull of something like a game to decide who send back to the Pony World with a twist, but I honestly thought Star would have fallen for it and win. He’s so obstinate when it comes to save the ones he loves that he can’t ignore what’s in front of him, but I never expected Hepheus would be able to figure that out.”

“So… what do we do now, my lord?” Chrysalis asked.

“Now that he knows where Star Swirl is, Star Knight will certainly go after him” the Lord of Chaos said. “After spending a great deal of time away from his body, while in the Spirit World, I bet he is weakened. His energy must be low, especially because he had sealed Nine-Tails in order to contain the Curse of the Poison Heart. Not to mention he will have to focus completely to break the seal placed on Star Swirl. That will be our opportunity to strike and get rid of him.”

“But… if he successes in doing it…” Chrysalis started. “Well, Star Swirl is very powerful.”

“My dear Chrysalis… you seem to not understand the situation the young prince is getting himself into, by not waiting to recover from his trip to the Spirit World” the Lord of Chaos said. “The simple procedure of breaking that curse is so power-consuming and he hasn’t yet practice it. He will be so weak after doing it, he won’t even be able to put on a fight. As for Star Swirl… I think being stuck in a tree for centuries isn’t exactly the best way to recover. Don’t worry about them, just make sure Star Knight doesn’t get the book.”

“You can count on us, my lord” Chrysalis replied, with her and Obsidia bowing before the Lord of Chaos.

Star and Timber teleported to the edge of Froud Valley, right at the top of Hatchaway Falls.

“Here we are, Timber… Froud Valley” Star said. “But… we should be over there… at the pillar where Star Swirl is. I guess my energy hasn’t completely returned…”

Timber made a concern look to his owner and Star told him:

“Don’t worry, buddy, I’m okay. I still have enough energy.”

“I for one share the same concern as the timberwolf” Kurama told Star in their plane. “Don’t forget your little trip to the Spirit World consumed a lot of your energy to sustain your body and you didn’t stop to recover.”

“Okay, first, it was not my idea to get trap there and having to engage in a buckball game just to satisfy a macaw spirit” Star said. “Besides, we have no time to lose. Who knows when the Pony of Shadows will recover his full powers and decide to attack.”

“Well, the life is all yours” Kurama replied. “Do as you want.”

Star then charged his horn with magic, while focusing on the stone pillar that he wanted to go to and teleported away with Timber. They appear there and Star was able to face the tree that was Star Swirl.

“I can’t believe it…” he said, while approaching the tree and putting a hoof on it. “This is it… This tree is Star Swirl, sealed away with a transfiguration seal.”

“Just be careful to not droll too much” Kurama commented to him.

Star rolled his eyes and then moved away a few steps, preparing himself to undo the seal. Remembering what Clover had told him about the seal, Star took a deep breath to calm his mind and concentrated on the task. Charging his horn with magic, Star gathered the magic he needed to perform the spell, while making sure he wouldn’t go too far.

After that, he started to proceed on the delicate process of separating the light and dark sides of it. The process was so much harder than Star expected, but he didn’t back off. It was then that his magic started to split into light and dark magic. Now, the only thing he needed to do was to cast them and revert the seal.

Suddenly, he heard Timber growling at somepony and then an explosion. That totally broke his concentration, undoing the process.

“Timber!” he exclaimed, turning around.

However, he saw nothing more than pieces of wood spread around… except for one that was the upper half of Timber’s head that was on… Chrysalis’ possession.

“Oh, looks like I broke your little dog twig” she said. “You don’t mind I get a hold of this piece, don’t you? I just can’t have a timberwolf ruining this moment.”

“Chrysalis?” Star asked. “What are you…?”

But before he could do anything, Obsidia tackled him from behind, casting him against the ground. Star tried to use his magic, but the effort he just did exhausted him to do any powerful attack.

“Well, it would appear you forgot to have a little nap” Chrysalis mocked. “Don’t you know that little kids need their sleep? Or did the trip to the Spirit World just turn your mind upside down?”

“You don’t know what you’re doing, Chrysalis…” Star said, with an anger look, trying to gather as much magic as he could.

“Oh, I know exactly what I’m doing” she replied, while playing with Timber’s head. “I’m preventing you from ever ruin another of the Lord of Chaos’ marvelous plans… again. Not only that, but I’ll have the gratification of ending you and get back to that miserable half-bread for taking my kingdom and my subjects from me. This will be the first step of my sweet revenge. And because the Lord of Chaos wants you to suffer and I want to savor this moment, we shall our time…”

Having said that, she charged her horn and hit Star, starting to suck his love, causing him a lot of pain.

In the Mirrored Library, Mirror Coat, Golden Paladin and Blue Sword were gathered, while waiting for the youngsters to arrive with the Pillars’ objects. While Mirror Coat was organizing his library and Golden Paladin was reading a book, Blue was passing around, nervously.

“You know, passing around like that won’t change the outcome of the young ones’ missions” Golden commented to Blue, without taking the eyes from the book he was reading.

“I know that, but it helps me calm down” Blue said. “I mean, I know my kids and their friends are very brave and they are up to the task… but I can’t help but thinking of what the Lord of Chaos may be planning to stop them.”

“A valid concern, but I think there’s no need for that at the moment” Mirror Coat said, while stopping what he was doing and approaching.

“And why is that?” Blue asked.

Mirror Coat replied not with words but by creating a mirror portal, what caused Golden to stop reading and put the book aside. From the portal immerged Jonagold, who was carrying none other than the petrified Rockhoof.

“Jonagold… how…” Blue started.

“The Element of Strength…” Golden Paladin said, noticing the element on his armband. “You managed to awake it… Impressive.”

“Yeah, an’it was not easy” Jonagold said, while putting down Rockhoof. “Ah had tah fight one ov those nasty creatures Star fac’d when goin’ tah Tambelon.”

“Wait, you fought a Quintaped?” Blue asked, impressed. “And you won? Wow, I’m impressed… those things are not the easiest of creatures. But what is with the statue?”

“It’s not jest a statue” Jonagold replied. “It’s Rockhoof himself. He was petrifi’d by dah gorgons. Ah was hopin’ ya’d know a way tah undo it.”

Mirror Coat observed Rockhoof and then said:

“Unfortunately, the effects of the gorgons’ gaze gets stronger with time. There’s nothing we can do… unless we use the powers of the Elements of Harmony… or maybe the Elements of Virtue.”

“We can do that once everyone has returned” Golden Paladin said. “With the Elements of Virtue gathered, we can free him as a test to their power and then move to Princess Twilight and her friends.”

“So we will bring to life one of the Pillars?” Blue asked. “That can be interesting…”

“Oh, but I have something more interesting than that” a voice said, with everyone turning around and seeing Heartbeat, eating a bowl full of strawberries.

“Where have you been?” Golden asked. “I thought I said no General should venture themselves outside the Light Kingdom or the Mirrored Library.”

“Hey, don’t look at me” she replied, pointing then to Mirror Coat. “He was the one to tell me to go to the Enchanted Forest.”

“It’s true” Mirror Coat replied. “I noticed Prince Gunter was going into the Mountain Dragons Caves, so I decided to send Heartbeat as a precaution.”

“And a very wise decision…” Heartbeat replied. “Having in count I just prevented Gunter, Bramble and Lord Hawthorn from getting busted by the Mountain Dragons. But not before something else happened…”

They heard wings flapping and Gunter immerged, while exhibiting his sash with the Element of Bravery and saying:

“The one and only Gunter defeated the King of the Mountain Dragons with the power of the great Element of Bravery… and also my power of flare nature.”

“Only ya ta show off in times like these, Gunter” Jonagold commented.

“Even so, defeat King Gunnar is mighty impressive” Golden Paladin said. “He’s quite powerful… even for a Mountain Dragon.”

“And that’s not the only thing I did” Gunter said. “Just look who I saved when I got the Element of Bravery.”

He made a gesture behind him and then, to everypony’s surprise, they saw Flash Magnus appearing.

“Greetings” he said. “Golden Paladin, Mirror Coat, it’s so good to see you again.”

“Flash Magnus…” Golden Paladin said. “You’re alive. But how?”

“My shield kept me alive inside magma in the Mountain Dragons’ nest” he explained.

“And that’s why we took some more time after we got out of there” Gunter said. “We drop by King Aspen’s castle for him to recover his senses.”

“Don’t worry, Gunter explained me everything… or at least most of it” Flash Magnus said, noticing then Rockhoof petrified. “Wait… Rockhoof? What happened to him?”

“After you defeated the Pony of Shadows, he had an encounter with gorgons” Golden Paladin replied. “But don’t worry, we plan to undo that with the power of the Elements of Virtue… as soon as we have them all.”

At that moment, the mirror Mirror Coat had summoned shone and Gleaming immerged from it, flying and then landed.

“Guys, I managed to get the Element of Healing” she said. “And you won’t believe what I found out about Mage Meadowbrook…”

But then she noticed the presence of Flash Magnus and a petrified Rockhoof, saying then:

“Okay, I guess I’m not the only one with surprising revelations.”

“An alicorn?” Flash Magnus asked. “I didn’t know there were others.”

“Oh, you won’t believe how many there are these days” Heartbeat replied to him. “But having in count that you have been gone for centuries, I recommend you just roll with it. That’s what I did when I wake up without a star seed… not that I had any other choice.”

The mirror shone again and Moonlight appeared, followed by Galena and Mistmane.

“The Mirrored Library… I don’t remember the last time I’ve been here.”

“Mistmane?” Flash Magnus asked, seeing his old friend.

“Flash Magnus!” Mistmane exclaimed, happily.

“I can’t believe it…” he said, while approaching. “You’re okay… And you look so…”

“Beauty and younger?” Mistmane asked, with a raised eyebrow.

“I was going to say… different” Flash Magnus said.

“It’s all thanks to this young filly” Mistmane replied, looking to Moonlight. “Not only she managed to reform an entire race, but she also awakened the power of the Element of Beauty and brought me back to my former self.”

Moonlight blushed a little with all the praises Mistmane was doing, only replying:

“Thank you, Mistmane…”

“So we have four elements and two more to go” Golden Paladin observed.

“I think you mean one more to go” a voice said, revealing to be Dusk that came in from the other entrance. “The Element of Hope is right here with me.”

“Dusk, you made it” Blue said, going to his son. “That’s great! How did it go, son?”

“It went okay…” Dusk said. “With the exception of a small incident, everything went reasonably well. I got Somnambula’s blindfold and made it turn into the Element of Hope. Not only that, but I have friends investigating her disappearance and…”

It was then that he noticed the presence of Flash Magnus, Mistmane and the petrified Rockhoof, saying:

“Oh, I hate to be the last one to arrive! I always miss something. Wait… but I’m not the last one. Has Star not arrived yet?”

“No, but I’m certain he is getting here pretty soon” Blue replied.

Mirror Coat then suddenly felt a little disturbance and he replied:

“I’m not so sure about that.”

Using his magic on the mirror he had summoned, he made it reflect what was happening at Froud Valley. Everyone got shocked for seeing Star being subdued by Chrysalis and Obsidia, with the former feeding on his love.

“No, Star!” Blue and Moonlight exclaimed at the same time.

“He’s in great danger…” Dusk said. “We need to do something!”

Golden thought about the situation about a few moments and then said:

“Prince Dusk and Prince Gunter, you go help Prince Star. The rest of you will stay here.”

“But…” Moonlight started, wanting to help her coltfriend as well.

“We can’t risk having the Elements of Virtue around that lightly” Golden Paladin explained. “Prince Dusk’s skills with his Plank and Prince Gunter’s flare nature will be a great asset against Chrysalis and Obsidia.”

“I can help as well…” Flash Magnus said.

“No offense, Flash Magnus, but, having in count that you just came out of a thousand-year-long sleep inside of magma, you’ll need more time to recover” Golden Paladin said.

“He’s right, Flash” Mistmane told him.

“Okay, Gust, let’s do this” Dusk told.

The two headed towards the exit of the library, while Moonlight observed them go. Blue approached her and told her:

“Don’t worry, everything will be fine. Dusk and Gust will save him.”

“I know, uncle Blue, but… I can’t stop worrying about it” Moonlight replied.

At Froud Valley, Chrysalis continued to suck Star’s love, while Obsidia was standing beside her.

“I can feel it…” Chrysalis said. “All that love… It’s incredible! I will become extremely powerful after I’m done with you. And with that power, I will get my throne back… and put some sense into those traitors.”

But at that moment, Obsidia was able to sense something approaching them.

“My queen… we have company” she told.

That caused Chrysalis to stop and the two were in time to dodge a flare ball casted by Gunter, who was flying by, with the former even dropping Timber’s head. The flare ball stopped and returned to the side of its caster.

“Damn…” he said.

“Look who he is…” Chrysalis said, while she and Obsidia took flight and faced him. “The griffon prince who defeated Gunnar. I have to say what you did was rather impressive. But you’ll find I’m on a totally different league.”

“Sure, because it’s harder to crush a bug than a dragon” Gunter ironized, while creating more flare balls.

“Compare to me, you’re nothing more than just a meal, boy!” Chrysalis replied, while charging her horn with her magic.

Before that, Gunter summoned the power of the Element of Bravery and covered himself with the metallic layer and said:

“Bring it on, bug queen. Ups, did I just say queen? Sorry, my mistake.”

That really upset Chrysalis who charged even more her horn. But while she did that, Obsidia heard move movement and told:

“My queen, behind you!”

The two of them dodged from a magic beam that came from Dusk, who was flying thanks to his trusty Plank.

“So much for a surprise attack” he said.

“Take care of the annoying pony prince” Chrysalis ordered to Obsidia. “Feathers is mine.”

She nodded and then turned to Dusk, while Chrysalis advanced towards Gunter, with them starting fighting each other.

Meanwhile, down there, Star was seeing both his brother and one of his best friends fighting the two changelings. Before that, he just wished he could join the fight, however, between his low energy and having been subjected to Chrisalis’ love absorption process, he simply couldn’t do it.

It was then that he saw Timber’s head regaining his energy and each part starting to assemble until he was completely whole again.

“Hey, buddy…” Star said, with a slight smile. “It’s good to see you’re okay. I was worried about you.”

Timber approached him, sniffing him and then expressing a concern look.

“Don’t worry, buddy, I’m okay. Although I wished I could just gather natural energy to heal fast, but I think I can’t gather it right now…”

It was then Timber kneeled to be at the same level as his owner and then touched with his forehead on Star’s. At that moment, the latter started to feel a great wave of energy coming into him. His natural instincts were able to balance that energy with his won and entered in sage mode.

“Of course… you are partly made of natural energy” Star realized. “It’s because of that you can reassemble. And you shared it with me… Thank you, buddy. I owe you one.”

Timber replied by licking his owner’s face, with the latter chuckling and then saying:

“Okay, okay, stop it now. I have things to do… like exterminating some insects.”

He got up, looking then to both Chrysalis and Obsidia. He could attack the former, but he knew the latter would be able to warn her queen through the fact she had very sensitive hearing. Despite knowing she could dodge that attack, Star also knew he could count on his brother to have a hit.

Summoning two clones, he started to perform his most notable spell: the Spiraling Star. With the original gathering and concentrating the energy, one clone focusing on control and changing its form and the other clone adding the wind nature, soon he formed a Spiraling Star, with the clones disappearing after that. Aiming at Obsidia, he threw it.

Expecting as much, as soon he did that, Obsidia was able to sense the attack, especially the buzzing sound. She tried to get out of the way of the attack, but Dusk, being quick in a way so that the mutated changeling wouldn’t notice him while distracted, he jumped from the Plank to kick on her and pushed her against Star’s attack, returning then to the board with a back jump and moving away as much as he could.

The attack hit Obsidia who started to shout in pain, as she was hit and the spell expanded and created its signature vortex. Noticing what had happened, Chrysalis shouted:

“No!”

As she saw Obsidia, completely devoid of consciousness, started to fall to the bottom of the valley, her distraction caused her completely open to Gunter’s attack and was hit two times, causing a burn on her, while burning her energy as well. Turning to the three princes present there, she told:

“Mark my words… You shall suffer for what you did! I shall my revenge for everything you’ve done!”

And, with that, she flew away as fast as she could.

“Gunter, go see Obsidia” Dusk said. “I’ll go see Star.”

“Okay” he replied, while going down.

Dusk descended to the stone pillar where Star was and, once he got out of the Plank, he asked:

“Star, are you okay?”

“Yes, I am… all thanks to Timber” Star replied, while petting his timberwolf pet. “He gave me some of his energy. But… he would never be able to do it if you and Gunter haven’t appeared here.”

“Well, we finished our missions and Mirror Coat saw you needed some help” Dusk said.

“He was right about that” Star said.

Gunter arrived, while carrying Obsidia.

“How is she?” Star asked.

“Not well…” Gunter said. “That spell of yours really did a number on her.”

“My spell causes major internal damages” Star replied. “You should take her to Golden Paladin. He will know what do with her.”

Gunter nodded and then took flight.

“What about you?” Dusk asked.

“I’ll end what I’ve come here for” Star replied, while turning to the tree. “I didn’t walk through a stupid spirit fog and lost a buckball game just to have to back down.”

What he just said confused Dusk and Star clarified:

“It’s a long story.”

Focusing then his attention on the tree where Star Swirl was sealed, Star focused whatever natural energy he still had, combined with his own magic, charging it on his horn. Like he did before, he started to separate the light and dark energies of his magic and focusing them on his hooves. Unlike how he expected, doing that a second time was even harder, perhaps because he was doing it so soon after the first time. But he didn’t let that stop him.

Noticing the tremendous struggle Star was having while casting that spell, Dusk said:

“Star, maybe you should stop…”

“No, Dusk, I won’t stop!” he replied, while trying to keep the spell. “I need to do this! I have to get that book.”

“But you’ll wore yourself out” Dusk said. “What good will you do if you drain all of your energy?”

However, Star didn’t reply to that and then proceeded to cast the two polar energies against the tree, surrounding it with them. The young alicorn prince did his best to hold that spell, but it was very hard for him. Both Dusk and Timber were every concern with him, but before any of them could possibly do anything about it, something started to happen: the branches of the tree were starting to retreat, as if it was retreating in time.

Suddenly, the intensity of the light and dark energies started to wave, getting weaker, what caused the tree to stop being undone. Star noticed that and tried to do something about it, but he simply couldn’t do anything about it. However, no matter what, he would do the task he had in hooves, not only for Star Swirl and his own mother, but also for the sake of the world.

It was then that a sudden light immerged from the inside of the tree…

“What is that?” Dusk asked.

His answer was answered when Star Swirl’s book just came out of the tree and started approaching Star. He observed it approaching, while feeling it trying to connect with him. Despite his struggle to keep the spell going, he couldn’t help but let himself connect with it as well. When the book get to him, it released a strong golden glow and, when it dissipated, the book had disappeared and, in its place, was now a scarlet scarf tied in a Hoxton knot with a golden eight-pointed star pinned above the knot.

“That must be… the Element of Sorcery” Dusk said.

At that moment, the element started glowing and, with that, Star felt his energies returning… Not only that, but he felt even more energy coming to him, causing his eyes to start glowing with a golden glow as well. Star’s spell soon became much stronger, even more than before, and the light and dark energies circled the tree and involved it completely. A glow was seen coming from inside and, after it dissipated, the energies started to retreat and, once they did it, it revealed that the tree was no more and, in its place, was none other than Star Swirl the Bearded. Star’s eyes returned to normal once he finished the spell, saying then:

“It’s done…”

As the element also stopped glowing, Star could feel his energy returning to normal, with a piece of it having being burned away, causing the young alicorn prince to feel a little tired, but nevertheless not as much as he was.

Star Swirl, recovering his senses, couldn’t help but starting to wobble due to tiredness. Star hasted to go support him.

“It’s okay, Star Swirl, I have you” he told him.

“Who… are you?” Star Swirl asked.

“My name is Star Knight” he said. “I released you from your seal.”

Star Swirl then noticed the Element of Sorcery on Star.

“You… You connected with my element…”

“Don’t worry, everything will be explained” Star said. “But now we need to get to a safe place.”

At that moment, his Cutie Mark, along with his Dusk’s and their friends’ who were connected with an Element of Virtue, started to glow (except for Gunter, whose talons were the ones to glow).

“Okay, I wonder what this means…” Dusk said.

“It means our mission is over…” Star replied. “We have the Elements of Virtue. Now, it’s time to use them to fix everything.”

Breaking the Stone

As they headed towards the portal created by Mirror Coat to allow both Dusk and Gunter to come to Star’s help, Star Swirl said, while riding the Plank with Dusk with Star flying beside them and carrying Timber:

“I have to say it’s rather impressive for a young colt like you be able to pull off a spell like that.”

“It’s an honor to hear such compliment from you, Star Swirl, sir” Star said.

“I think that has a lot to do with you being an alicorn” Star Swirl observed. “But I never thought of seeing an alicorn of such young age. And, if you’re name is Star Knight… then I guess this young unicorn here is Dusk Storm.”

“How do you know our names?” Dusk asked. “Don’t tell me you have a spell to read minds.”

“He knows our names through Clover” Star replied. “He must have told him about us, right?”

“Very good” Star Swirl commented. “You really are as much perceptive as young Clover has told me about.”

“Wait, Clover?” Dusk asked. “Are we talking about the same Clover I think we’re talking about? The young ghost colt with flatulence?

“Who is also Star Swirl’s apprentice and one of the original founders of Equestria, Clover the Clever” Star told.

“No way…” Dusk said. “Clover turned himself into a knowledgeable bookworm? Now that’s something I never expected to hear.”

“Clover became very determined and focused on his studies all of the sudden” Star Swirl told. “He told me about how he spent centuries in the Bermikun Triangle as a ghost and how you two and a few others helped him return. I thought he was just being… imaginative, but now I see it was the truth. But, if you got to know how to release me, then that means Clover…”

“After Clover sealed you, he was pursued by Pandora” Star spoke. “He tried to trap her in your library under Canterlot, but she was able to spoil his plan and was able to defeat him, as Clover protected Merlin. She sent him to the Fog of the Lost, where he stayed for a thousand years but I was able to save him and then he told me about the seal.”

“What about Merlin?” Star Swirl asked, worried. “Is he…?”

“I don’t know that” Star told. “He was saved. Melody and Purple Smoke prevented Pandora from doing anything to him, but what is of him after that I don’t know what to say.”

“I hope he managed to follow his life” Star Swirl said. “He was a good kid with great potential.”

“Okay, guys, we have a mirror portal ahead” Dusk said, as they saw a mirror suspended in the air.

And so they crossed it, entering in the Mirrored Library. As soon Star dropped Timber and landed, Moonlight came to him, hugging him and saying:

“I’m so happy you’re okay, Star! I was so worried.”

“I’m sorry if I worried you, Moonlight” Star replied, turning to the others. “All of you.”

“You don’t have to tell us that, son” Blue said, while approaching Star and messing his mane. “We know that at this moment, the Lord of Chaos is desperate to prevent us from ruining his plan.”

Seeing Golden Paladin, Star asked him:

"Did you get my package from Gunter?"

"I did and don't worry, young prince, she'll be fine" Golden Paladin replied. "Changelings are pretty resilient and they can recover from most wounds... what she will do in Tartarus."

“Great, because we have more importants things to do" Star said. "Now, we have what we need to really do it… and bring back mom and the others.”

“Star Swirl!” Mistmane exclaimed, while she and Flash Magnus approached their old comrade. “It’s so good to see you again.”

“So am I” Star Swirl replied. “And Mistmane… You’re young again!”

“Let’s just say a young filly was able to turn my inner beauty into outer beauty” she replied, while making a nod to Moonlight who replied to her in the same way.

“But I’m disappointed to know that we’re the only ones standing out of our group” Star Swirl commented, noticing the absence of the other Pillars.

“Well, Mage Meadowbrook was able to escape the villains and live her life” Mistmane said. “But we still don’t know what happened to Somnambula. And Rockhoof…”

She then allowed Star Swirl to see Rockhoof petrified in stone.

“What happened to him?”

“The gorgons…” Flash Magnus said. “But our old comrade was able to give them a good fight and protect his shovel before they could do that to him…”

“But now that the Elements of Virtue are reunited, we’ll be able to undo the gorgons’ stone gaze” Golden Paladin said, while approaching with Mirror Coat.

“Golden Paladin, Mirror Coat…” Star Swirl said to them. “It’s good to know you’re still around. Does that mean Princess Aurora is on this as well?”

“A lot has happened ever since you defeated the Pony of Shadows” Golden Paladin replied. “A lot really…”

“But you’ll get to know all the details… after we get to fix the damages he has caused so we can move on to stop him” Mirror Coat replied.

“He…” Star Swirl said. “You mean, he’s back?”

“The Lord of Chaos set him free with the use of a powerful dark magic” Golden Paladin replied. “That magic comes from the Elements of Chaos, the dark counterpart of Element of Harmony, which are the successors of the Elements of Virtue.”

“And the Pony of Shadows used the Elements of Chaos to turn the Elements of Harmony, along with their holders, into stone” Mirror Coat said.

“That’s why you all went to get the Elements of Virtue…” Star Swirl said, observing all the elements with Star and his friends. “To defeat the Pony of Shadows.”

“And to free our princess and her friends, along with the Elements of Harmony” Golden Paladin added.

“Princess Aurora is petrified?!” Star Swirl asked.

“According to them, Princess Aurora is no more” Flash Magnus told him.

“She sacrificed herself to ensure the future of the Light Kingdom and all the Pony Reality” Mistmane continued. “But she has reincarnated and this new princess has been ruling the Light Kingdom for some time.”

“Her name is Twilight Sparkle” Blue said, advancing. “She is the love of my life and the mother of the colt that freed you. So we would appreciate if you could help us free her and the others.”

“Can’t you just use the Elements of Virtue?” Star Swirl asked.

“Perhaps…” Mirror Coat replied. “But, after further considerations, I realized that just the Elements of Virtue are not enough.”

“What?!” Star asked. “But, Mirror Coat…”

“Fear not, young prince, it just needs a minor adjustment” the General of Knowledge explained. “Because the Elements of Virtue are not the direct counterpart of the Elements of Chaos, their magic may not work properly to nullify the latters’. But it’s nothing we can’t do with a little help from the greatest wizard ever known in Equestria.”

“Always trying to test me…” Star Swirl said. “You didn’t change a bit, Mirror Coat. But you’re right about what you said: I can help fix the damages the Pony of Shadows has caused.”

Returning to the Light Castle, the group went to the throne room, where Twilight and her friends were placed. Jonagold placed the petrified Rockhoof with them and then went to the side of his friends. Turning then to the youngsters with the Elements of Virtue, Star Swirl said:

“Very well, remember what I said. Prince Star Knight, because you possess the Element of Sorcery, you’ll be the one conduct the spell. You’ll need to focus not only on the power of your element, but also on formulating the spell. The rest of you will need to channel the power of your elements and join them to Prince Star Knight’s. Remember to balance it well. You’ll need to channel enough power, but not too much that will put a lot of strain on you and risk to break the power. Understood?”

Star and the others nodded with their heads and Star Swirl continued:

“Meanwhile, I’ll add the part of the spell that will allow the Elements of Virtue to nullify the power of the Elements of Chaos” Star Swirl said. “Prince Blue Sword, since you’re the General of Balance, I may require your magic to make the spell even more effective.”

“Anything to bring back my wife and friends” Blue said.

“Very well, let’s do it!”

Star and his friends closed their eyes, as they started to channel the power of their respective elements. It was then that Star’s started to glow and soon the same happened to the other five elements which then casted a beam of light towards the former. Star then flapped his wings to gain some altitude and then casted seven beams, which each one hitting every petrified pony.

Shortly after that happened, cracks started to appear on Rockhoof and, a few seconds later, it break, releasing the hero of the past. Once that happened, Flash Magnus hasted to go help him.

“Rockhoof…” he said, while the big pony started to regain consciousness. “Are you alright, buddy?”

Once he was able to focus his eyesight and saw Flash Magnus, he said:

“Flash Magnus? What… What happened?”

“It’s a long story” he replied. “But right now, there’s other things happening at the moment.”

He was referring to the spell Star and his friends were casting. When he got to feel it was time, Star Swirl turned to Blue and nodded to him. With that, the two stallions charged their horns and casted a joined spell that fused with the one casted by the holders of the Elements of Virtue.

All that caused some difficulties for Star to focus on the spell and his friends to balance their energies. However, the fact the fate of important ponies of their lives was depended on them. It was that what allowed them to make the spell even stronger. It was then that something started to happen, as cracks started to appear on Twilight and the others.

“It’s working…” Mirror Coat observed.

“They just need to keep it up just a little longer” Golden Paladin told.

The youngsters, Blue and Star Swirl continued their effort to keep the spell long enough to release Twilight and her friends. But then Moonlight and Gunter started to find hard to keep up. Seeing that, Star realized he needed to compensate that by doing his best to focus the spell the best he could and so he did it. That worked, as the spell was able to remain strong. It was then that there was a flash of light as the stone broke, causing the spell to end.

When all the light dissipated, everypony could see that it had worked, as Twilight and all the others were free and recovering their senses. Twilight, as soon was able to focus her mind, asked:

“What happened…?”

“Mom!” Star and Dusk shouted, as they run towards her and hugged her.

“Twily!” Blue shouted as well, joining the hug.

“Oh… I don’t know what just happened, but… I do love a big hug from my boys” she said, hugging them back. “But I still want to know an explanation for why we are in the Light Kingdom, when we were just battling the Pony of Shadows.”

“You don’t have to worry about that” Blue said.

“Yeah, mom, everything is fixed” Star said, while observing Jonagold reuniting with his aunt and Moonlight with her mother.

“Well not everything” Star Swirl said, while approaching. “There’s still the Pony of Shadows to deal with, but, after witness what happened, I think we have a good chance to stop him for good.”

After Twilight saw Star Swirl, she was able to recognize him immediately and she couldn’t describe what she was feeling for being before her greatest hero and inspiration.

“But, you are… You are… You are Star Sw…” Twilight stuttered, completely unable to even finished the sentence she was trying to say.

“Oh great, you broke mom, Star” Dusk said to his older brother.

“Me?!”

“Well, you were the one to free Star Swirl from that tree. And you know she’s an even bigger fan of his than you.”

“Come on, Twilight, breath” Blue said to his wife, while placing a hoof on her shoulder. “You can do this… Inhale… and exhale.”

Twilight, listening to her husband, did what he asked her to do and then, when she was calmer and mostly over her awe of being before the one pony that had inspired her in her studies, she said:

“I’m sorry, Star Swirl, it’s just… I’m a great admirer of your work. I wouldn’t have become the pony I am without you.”

“And she mean that literally” Pinkie Pie said, appearing right next to Twilight. “She just became an alicorn and a princess, because she finished one of his spells. Although I would have passed the Nightmare Night disguise she once wore…”

“Okay, Pinkie, that’s enough” Twilight said, annoyed, teleporting Pinkie Pie to where she was.

“For what I’ve heard since my return, you are quite accomplished as well… Princess Twilight” Star Swirl said. “And since you are the mother of this outstanding young colt that freed me, I can only expect the apple didn’t fall far from the tree.”

“Oh… thank you, Star Swirl…” Twilight said, not expecting all those compliments from her hero. “I… I don’t know what to say…”

Noticing she was getting overwhelmed again by her admiration towards Star Swirl, Blue said to her:

“Why don’t you take a moment to take more deep breaths, Twily?”

Star and Dusk shared between each other a smile, before their mother’s behavior.

It was then the doors of the throne room were burst opened and Heartbeat got in, while shouting:

“Pinkie Pie!”

“Heartbeat!” Pinkie Pie replied, with a big smile.

And so the two of them just started to run towards each other, both smiling widely. However, they weren’t run as a normal pony would do…

“Why are Heartbeat and that pink pony running slowly towards each other?” Mistmane asked.

“I absolutely have no idea” Flash Magnus replied.

“Hey, I just got out of the stone” Rockhoof said.

Heartbeat and Pinkie Pie arrived to each other and went into a big embrace.

“Oh, I missed you so much, Pinkie!” Heartbeat exclaimed.

“Me too!” Pinkie replied. “Oh, and I also missed you, Heartbeat.”

Rainbow Dash went to Rarity’s side and asked:

“This is weird, right?”

“Rainbow, darling, you’re talking about the craziest ponies there is” Rarity replied.

“Yeah, point taken.”

“Oh, Pinkie, you don’t know how much I missed you” Heartbeat said. “I literally cried so much that I flooded my room and ruined my candy, when Goldy told me what happened.”

“Is that true?” Mirror Coat asked Golden Paladin.

“I still have caramel stuck on my coat under my armor…” Golden Paladin replied. “But the reason for her crying is not what appears to be.”

“I still can’t believe there was a chance I would not see you again… without doing this” Heartbeat said.

Suddenly, to everypony’s surprise, Pinkie Pie just receive a big shock that left her mane even puffier than before. Heartbeat broke the hug, while laughing and showing a buzzer on her hoof.

“Got ya!”

“Oh, now I get it” Mirror Coat replied to Golden Paladin.

Pinkie Pie nodded her head to make her mane return to normal and then said, with a smile:

“Good one…”

“Okay, what just happened here?!” Rainbow Dash said.

“Oh, me and Heartbeat have been in a friendly prank war ever since the Light Kingdom was restored” Pinkie Pie told.

“But… that was seventeen years ago” Rainbow Dash replied.

“I know!” Heartbeat exclaimed. “Time passes so fast. But it has been a lot of fun, right, Pinkie?”

“Okie dokie lokie” Pinkie replied.

Rainbow Dash tried to come up with something to say, but she simply couldn’t do it, so she just gave up trying to do it.

Making a fake cough to call everypony’s attention, Star Swirl said:

“I believe we have a situation on our hooves… So we better focus on that.”

“And that’s why I never liked him” Heartbeat whispered to Pinkie Pie. “He’s such a party pooper.”

Meanwhile, Chrysalis, now alone and without any of her servants, flew towards a place she knew quite well: the hideout in Arimaspi’s territory where she, the Lord of Chaos and the other villains used to contain the Demonic Statue and extract the tailed beasts from their jinchuriki after their first one was uncovered. As she advanced deeper into the hideout, she could feel a certain presence there, one she knew who was.

“I hope you’re feeling good” she said. “Time is running out. Those annoying foals gathered the Elements of Virtue. They turned my subjects against me and took away my mutants. They freed Star Swirl and by now they’ve freed Princess Twilight and her friends.”

“Star Swirl…” a voice said, as darkness started to condensate and red eyes appeared on it.

“Oh, yeah, for what I’ve heard, you two have some history” Chrisalis replied. “Another reason for you to hurry up and get ready.”

“Easy said than done” the Pony of Shadows said. “There’s too much light in this world than I remember.”

“That’s kind of the reason why our master decided to free you” Chrisalis replied. “So that you could devour all the light.”

“You don’t have to worry about that” the Pony of Shadows replied. “I’ll be ready. And once I’ve taken care of Star Swirl and his new friends, this world and all the rest of Pony Reality will know nothing more than darkness…”

The Tale of Stygian

Now that Twilight and her friends had been set free from their stone prison, it was time for everyone to come up with a plan to defeat the Pony of Shadows before he could recover and engulf the work in darkness.

They were gathered in the Mirrored Library, with the ones present being Star and his friends, Twilight and the other holders of the Elements of Harmony, Star Swirl, Mistmane, Flash Magnus, Rockhoof and Mirror Coat. Golden Paladin and Blue were reinforcing the defenses of the kingdom, along with Heartbeat and the other Generals.

“Now that we have the power we need to defeat the Pony of Shadows” Star Swirl said. “By combining the power of both the Elements of Harmony and the Elements of Virtue, we will be able to create a powerful force capable of, not only neutralize the Elements of Chaos, but also send him back to Limbo.”

“Limbo?” Dusk asked. “What’s that?”

“It’s a place between places” Star explained to him. “It’s a very harsh place to be trapped in. Because it’s between places, so time stands still what causes it to feel like you’re never there.”

“But, Star Swirl, with all due respect, a spell like that, when not perform by the General of Portals, requests a lot of magic” Twilight told him. “The price for its use will be tremendous. It would mean the casters would have to stay trapped in the Limbo as well.”

“In the past, we used Ponhenge’s magic” Flash Magnus said. “Can’t we use it again?”

“The magic of Ponhenge is contaminated” Mirror Coat replied. “The Lord of Chaos used it to release the Pony of Shadows. Because of that, we can’t possibly use it.”

Star Swirl passed his hoof through his beard with a thinking look and then said:

“We could use the Elements of Harmony and the Elements of Virtue’s magic in Ponhenge’s place” Star Swirl replied. “Mirror Coat, can we do adjustments to the spell we used last time so it can still be used now?”

“You insult me with that question” Mirror Coat replied, with his emotionally distant tone of voice. “The spell you used is like a master key to all spells. It can be easily adapted. You can easily adjust it.”

“Okay, but should I really need to be a party pooper and say that in order to use the spell we need to find him?” Pinkie Pie asked.

“I can’t believe I’m saying this, but Pinkie is right” Rarity said. “We need to find the Pony of Shadows.”

“But how can we do that?” Jonagold asked. “It’s not like he wants us tah find him.”

“That’s too bad, because in that way we would be to give him the beaten of his life” Rainbow Dash replied.

“Ya mean like when he turned us into stone?” Applejack asked, cynically, to her friend.

Rainbow Dash tried to answer that, but she simply was not able to find the right words, so she said:

“Shut up, Applejack.”

“Despite his immense power, the Pony of Shadows still has weaknesses” Mistmane explained.

“I was able to hurt him” Star said. “That’s the reason why he went away.”

“Then that means he will need to recover” Star Swirl replied. “For that he will need to draw power from the darkest of places. Before he can do that, I shall create the spell so we can strike as soon as possible.”

“And I can help” Twilight said.

“So can I” Star added.

Star Swirl nodded to them, accepting their help. He then turned to Mirror Coat and requested:

“Mirror Coat, you can use the Observer to find any possible locations for him, right?”

“I could do that…” he replied.

“Then what are you waiting for?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Get into it.”

“Yeah, I can’t wait to finally give a piece of my mind to that Pony of Shadows” Gunter said, while hoovering beside Rainbow.

“Oh, I like your style” Flash Magnus said to both Rainbow and Gunter.

“However… there’s a problem” Mirror Coat replied.

He activated the Observer that projected a map of Equestria, with dark clouds surrounding a great deal of the south region.

“The dark clouds represent all possible places where the Pony of Shadows can be nearby Ponyville” Mirror Coat told.

“Yeah, that is not very helpful” Pinkie Pie commented.

“That is the result of the Great War one year ago” Mirror Coat said. “The damages caused by Ten-Tails and the Lord of Chaos’ followers may have been mostly repaired, but there’s still a lot of dark energy surrounding that area.”

“Great War?” Flash Magnus asked. “Ten-Tails? Lord of Chaos? Wow, we did missed a lot while we were out of commission.”

“What about the Ghastly Caverns?” Rockhoof suggested. “I remember those being especially dark.”

“Thanks to a thousand years of erosion, they are now known as Ghastly Gorge” Mirror Coat said.

“And the Appeloosian Wastes?” Mistmane asked.

“Oh, Ah know that place” Applejack said. “Many of mah family go there a lot. It’s quite a popular square dancing destination.”

“And what about that dark island at northeast?” Flash Magnus asked.

“Oh, you mean that island that used to be cast in eternal night where the Pony of Shadows could draw power and wreak havoc while ponies were powerless to stop him?” Pinkie Pie asked, in her own theatrical way, before adopting her sudden and more serious tone. “Yeah, that is where this big city has been built and it made quite a comeback. Now the night there is so bright it looks day.”

“Ah…” Star Swirl said. “Looks like there are not much dark places nowadays besides those caused by that Great War.”

“But we still don’t know where to find the Pony of Shadows” Galena said. “And that’s a lot of land to search.”

As soon she said that, the Tree of Crisis started to glow and the same went for the Cutie Marks of all the holders of the Elements of Harmony and Virtue (for Gunter, it were his claws). They moved around and then placed themselves over a certain place on the map.

“Maybe we should try there?” Pinkie Pie suggested.

“Fascinating…” Star Swirl commented, noticing the Tree of Crisis. “What is that?”

“A creation of mine… along with Purple Smoke” Mirror Coat replied. “The Tree of Crisis can detect any threat through all the Pony Reality.”

“So that must be where the Pony of Shadows is” Star said.

“Indeed…” Star Swirl said.

“That place…” Twilight said. “Isn’t that…?”

“The same place the Lord of Chaos and his villains used to hide during the Great War” Mirror Coat replied. “Arismaspi’s territory.”

“Be as may, now that we know where the Pony of Shadow is, it’s time to prepare ourselves” Star Swirl said. “I shall prepare a new spell, while the rest of you prepare yourselves for battle.”

“I’m sorry, but I can’t help but feeling there’s something about this” Moonlight said. “Is banishment the only option? I mean, we already had a lot of villains, many that seemed irredeemable, and we managed to get through them. Isn’t possible to… talk with the Pony of Shadows?”

“I doubt a simple conversation can be used to stop the Pony of Shadows” Star Swirl replied, with a serious look.

“But we can try” Moonlight said.

“Moonlight, please…” Star said, placing his hoof over her shoulder. “Even if it is still possible to talk with him, we still need to be prepared in case that is not possible. Not all villains can be reached… not when they don’t want that.”

“And the Pony of Shadows is one of those villains” Star Swirl replied. “He was never interested in reconciliation. Once a villain, always a villain.”

Those last words really hurt Moonlight, but she did her best to control her anger and not let it be visible to the others.

“Now we need to get to work” Star Swirl replied. “Princess Twilight, Prince Star Knight… would you accompany me? I could use your help.”

Star Swirl advanced towards the Science and Magic section, with Twilight following him. Star traded a look with Moonlight before following him. The others went towards the exit of the library, knowing it would take some time before the spell could be completed. Moonlight remained behind, thinking about the all situation. Galena and Gleaming Shield approached her, with Moonlight saying:

“I know Star Swirl is a great wizard, but something tells me this plan is… wrong.”

“What do you mean?” Galena asked.

“The only one that can truly understand a villain is another villain” Moonlight replied. “Despite everything that happened to me, I was a villain, so I can understand what goes in the mind of one.”

“You didn’t take that well that remark of Star Swirl, did you?” Gleaming asked. “Moonlight, he has been fighting villains after villains. His opinion on them is not very high. You cannot let him get to you.”

“It’s not him I’m worried about” Moonlight confessed. “It’s Star. I’m worried he may let himself be carried away by his admiration towards Star Swirl.”

“My cousin does admire him… and so does my aunt” Gleaming Shield said. “But I have faith neither of them will not hesitate to do what is right.”

“I hope so too…” Moonlight said.

“If only there was a way to know more about the Pony of Shadows” Galena said. “We could ask the other Pillars.”

“No… there’s somepony else that can give us that information… and be more precise and truthful” Moonlight said, while turning around. “Isn’t that right, Mirror Coat?”

Mirror Coat was still there, organizing some books.

“And what makes you think I will answer you anything?” Mirror Coat asked, ending staking the last book he had and turning to Moonlight. “After all, it’s not like I’m your only source.”

“No, but you’re the one with an open-mind” Moonlight replied. “You rely on facts and you know the truth is more than it appears to be.”

There was a pause and then he sighed, saying:

“You really know how to use that element of yours. I have to say, it’s unsettling that you got to know my code of ethics that much. So, what do you want to know about?”

“Everything about the Pillars and the Pony of Shadows” Moonlight replied. “For what I could notice, there’s more between them than what it has been let to know to us.”

“You’re right about that” Mirror Coat said. “If you want to know, the Pony of Shadows was once a young unicorn called Stygian and he was, if we put it bluntly, the Pillars’ sidekick.”

“What?!” the three fillies asked at the same time.

“The Pony of Shadows was the Pillar’s sidekick?!” Galena asked. “Now that’s something was not totally expecting.”

“But, nevertheless, it’s totally true” Mirror Coat told. “In fact, Stygian was the one to unite them, after seeing the Darkness growing in power. Despite being more of a scholar than a hero, he was the one to recognize the need of the Pillars and caused them to gather and unite. Because of that, the task to defend the Pony World from the Lord of Chaos became so much easier.”

“But what happened?” Gleaming asked. “I mean, if he was their sidekick, what caused him to become… evil?”

“Unlike the Pillars, Stygian didn’t have any particular… talent that could be used in battle against threats” Mirror Coat told. “His magic was not as powerful as Star Swirl’s or Mistmane’s, he was not strong like Rockhoof, he didn’t possess healing abilities like Mage Meadowbrook and he couldn’t fly like Flash Magnus and Somnambula. Not to mention he was not particularly courageous or intuitive. Because of that, he grew resentful and jealous of that. He stole the Pillar’s objects, in an attempt to use them in a certain spell. Feeling betrayed because of that, they casted him out.”

“Without even knowing what he was planning to do with them?” Moonlight asked. “I can’t believe it…”

“Well, they did hope he would return and seek forgiveness, but that is not what happened” Mirror Coat answered. “After leaving the Pillars, Stygian turned to the Darkness and let himself be filled with its power and so he became the Pony of Shadows, someone capable of devouring the light and spread the darkness, and so he went to seek revenge on the Pillars and… the rest you already know.”

“But… why did he steel the Pillar’s objects?” Moonlight asked.

“Why, I can’t possibly tell you everything, can I?” Mirror Coat answered. “It would take all the fun.”

“Wow, so Mirror Coat does know the concept of fun” Galena commented.

“Can you at least tell me what the Pillars thought the spell would do?” Moonlight asked.

“To their belief, Stygian was trying to take their powers for himself” Mirror Coat told.

“Wait, is that even possible?” Galena asked. “Take someone’s power through an object?”

“Well, at that time, their objects were representations of the Elements of Virtue which were connected to them” Gleaming reflected. “Maybe, with the right spell, that could be done.”

“Maybe… but there’s still something in this story it doesn’t fit quite right” Moonlight replied. “I don’t know… it’s just… a feeling.”

Conflicting Perspectives

Deciding to address her boyfriend and Star Swirl about the Stygian subject, Moonlight went to the section of the Mirrored Library where the two of them and Twilight were looking tirelessly in all the books that were around.

“Wow, that looks like a lot of work” she commented, as she arrived to their side and noticed all the books that they had already consulted.

“It is what must be done” Star Swirl replied to her in his haughty and dismissive way that let Moonlight a little uneased. “And it would be best if we were not disturbed.”

“I'm sorry, Moonlight, but we can't stop to talk” Star told her. “The stakes are too high, and we have to…”

“Banish Stygian to the Limbo” Moonlight said, in an annoyed way. “I get it.”

“Uh, who?” Twilight asked, a little confused.

“Stygian was the name the Pony of Shadows gave up when he turned to darkness” Star Swirl replied, while reading his book.

“And I'm just trying to figure out why” Moonlight told.

“Envy” Star Swirl replied, closing the book he was reading suddenly and turning to Moonlight. “He wanted more power than he had, and that desire led him down a path from which there is no return!”

“I know from experience that's not always true” Moonlight said, turning then to Star. “You know it to, Star. How many villains we’ve faced that were able to find redemption, that had their actions only misguided by motivations that were twisted by beings like the Lord of Chaos. Are you sure this is different?”

Hearing Moonlight saying that, Star remembered all those villains: Pandora, Grogar, Hepheus… and even Moonlight herself. Not to mention all other villains like Nightmare Moon, Snow Queen and Discord. He knew she was right, however… he couldn’t just ignore Star Swirl’s certainty about the Pony of Shadows.

“I...” Star started to say, unable to say anything else.

“Stygian wants to destroy all that is good in this world” Star Swirl told Moonlight. “There's no way to befriend a pony like that.”

Having said that, Star Swirl moved away to get more books on a further shelf.

Moonlight couldn’t help but feeling rather hurt… but not by Star Swirl’s words, but for the fact Star didn’t say anything to him.

“I guess I'm lucky your idol wasn't around when you decided to save me from being a dark siren” Moonlight said to Star, with tears appearing on her eyes. “I might've been killed, or put on a cell in Tartarus… or banished to limbo, too.”

With that she just flew away.

“No, Moonlight, wait!” Star called, extending his hoof, but with her girlfriend ignoring him.

Star couldn’t help but feeling guilty, but he didn’t know what to say to her… or even what to do. Twilight noticed her son struggling about what to do and so she approached him and told, while putting a hoof on his shoulder:

“Go talk with her. Don’t worry, Star Swirl and I can take care of this.”

“Thanks, mom…” Star replied to her, before following Moonlight.

As Twilight turned to keep looking into more books, she heard Star Swirl saying to her:

“That boy possesses real talent, that I cannot deny, but he lets little things like love dictate his actions in the most illogical way. But I guess adolescence is just like that.”

“Honestly, with all due respect, Star Swirl, you’re clearly underestimating my son” Twilight said.

“You think that?” Star Swirl asked. “And why do you think that?”

“Star has proved himself a lot ever since he was very young” Twilight said. “Not that he wanted to, but he needed to. That, in part, maybe be my fault. I let that he was turned into a jinchuriki. But he endured and accomplished so much. And, if he did all that, it’s all thanks to all the love and compassion he feels.”

“That’s… very admirable” Star Swirl said. “And I’m not saying young Star Knight is not the hero he appears to be. I had to endure my own apprentice talking for an eternity about how awesome he and his brother were. But I’m afraid that, for this enemy in particular, there’s no room for any compassion.”

“From my experience, even before my son was born, I came to realize that villains are not what they appear to be at first glance” Twilight replied. “Star Swirl, I don’t want to question your insight on Stygian. You do know him better than me, but… Are you sure there’s not another way to deal with this that doesn’t involve banishment?”

Closing the book he was reading, Star Swirl turned to Twilight and told her, while advancing a little:

“With all due respect, Princess Twilight, I understand you are the incarnation of Princess Aurora and that you have inherited her infinite compassion. But I can ensure you that there’s no other way to deal with a threat like the Pony of Shadows. After all, not all threats can be solved with a conversation, like I told that girl. That’s the main reason why ponies like me and the other Pillars exist: we deal with threats before they can become too great.”

Despite disagreeing in some aspects with Star Swirl, Twilight couldn’t deny that the Pony of Shadows needed to be stop.

“I understand that…” she said. “And, for the sake of the Pony Reality, I shall do anything to stop the Pony of Shadows.”

“I see… I appreciate your understanding, princess” Star Swirl replied, while continuing his research.

Twilight also prepared to continue her side of the research, but, before doing it, she said:

“But I do hope things can still be solved differently.”

Star was able to reach Moonlight and said, while landing in front of her:

“Please, Moonlight, talk with me.”

“What there’s to talk, Star?” she asked. “I think it’s pretty clear what’s your opinion regarding Stygian and how to deal with him.”

“But this is the only way to stop him” Star said. “Have you forgotten what will happen if he is not stopped.”

“I know, he will absorb all the light in the world” Moonlight said. “But even so, I can’t stop thinking that there must be another way.”

“Star Swirl says there’s no other way” Star told. “He knows the Pony of Shadows better than anyone.”

“So you’re saying that there’s no hope for him?” Moonlight asked. “Like when there was no hope for Pandora? Or Grogar? What about Kurama? Have you forgotten how he used to take advantage of your vulnerabilities to take control of you? Have you forgotten because of that you hurt your dad and Gleaming? What about Hepheus? Have you also forgotten that he killed my father? And you managed to reform each one of them… even when I think Hepheus’ place is inside of a cell in Tartarus.”

“Moonlight…” Star started.

“What about me?” Moonlight interrupted. “I was a villain too remember? And you brought me back.”

“That was different” Star said. “It was Adagio that…”

“Adagio may have been the one to pull me into becoming a villain, but my actions… they were driven by my own darkness” Moonlight said, with tears on her eyes. “And you can’t imagine what I did… I helped the Lord of Chaos and his villains extract three tailed beasts from their jinchuriki and cause their deaths… and one of them was my uncle, the jinchuriki that I captured!”

Hearing Moonlight say that, Star realized the pain that his marefriend could be feeling.

“Moonlight, I…” Star started, while preparing to extend his hoof to her.

But Moonlight quickly composed herself, cleaning her tears, and said:

“You don’t have to show pity on me, Star. I don’t need that. But… I understand what you’re going through. It’s your duty to protect the Pony Reality and I will help you. I just… wished there could be another way that doesn’t involve imprisoning someone in a place like the Limbo.”

Having said that, Moonlight moved away. Star, for a moment, thought in following her, but then he realized it should be for the best to leave her alone.

“I have to say… I never expected that coming from her” Kurama commented to Star.

“You can say that again” a voice said.

Star turned around when he heard that and come to see none other than Crosswart there, looking at some books.

“Crosswart?” Star asked. “What are you doing here?”

“And how can this oversized bear heard me?” Kurama asked.

“Oh, that was rude…” Crosswart said to Kurama, addressing then to Star. “But, answering your question, I’m your spirit guide, remember? It’s my duty to guide you on tough moments. And the fact I’m Star’s spirit guide is also the reason why I can see you, Kurama.”

“No… what I mean is that how can I see you?” Star asked. “Spirit guides, outside the Spirit World, are invisible.”

“And I am… to others” Crosswart said, while approaching. “So maybe it’s for the best if you keep it down otherwise they may think you’re losing your mind. But the reason why you can see me… I guess that has to do with the fact you managed to enter the Spirit World through meditation. That really can open one’s perspective… Although that takes some time to acquire, I guess, because of you were already very… perceptive… Well, I’m not going to bother you with details. I sensed your distress and I came to help.”

“It’s… Moonlight” Star said. “I… I think I messed things up with her.”

“Yeah, that…” Crosswart said. “It was kind of hard to watch. But I guess I can help you with that.”

“How?” Star asked. “Make me realize that what I’m doing is wrong? That I shouldn’t do whatever it takes to save this world and all reality from being consumed by darkness? That I should try to find a way to convince the pony that turned my mother into stone to stop doing what he’s doing?”

There was a pause where Star took a moment to take a breath and then Crosswart said:

“It’s funny you mention that moment. I know it must be hard for you to handle the Pony of Shadows after what he did to your mother. I guess… it must be the same thing with Moonlight regarding Hepheus.”

“But… Hepheus was being controlled by the Lord of Chaos” Star said. “It was just like her when Adagio…”

“Yes, but that doesn’t change the fact that he was the one to kill her father” Crosswart said. “Or that she was responsible for her uncle’s death. I guess she got upset because you were able to see through all that, but you don’t open your mind to the possibility that the Pony of Shadows can be redeemed as well.”

“I… never thought of that…” Star said. “But what can I do to make up to her?”

“I think the only thing you can do… is be the Star that she loves” Crosswart said, while putting a hand on Star’s shoulder. “The Star that we all love. The one that can show compassion and understanding to even those that dwell in darkness.”

Hearing that advice from his spirit guide made Star be filled with more confidence. A small smile appeared on his face.

“Thanks, Crosswart” Star replied.

“Anytime, kid” Crosswart told. “Remember, I’ll always be there whenever you need.”

Having said that, Crosswart disappeared.

“You know, you didn’t need a bear thingy to tell you that” Kurama said.

“Don’t tell me you’re jealous, Kurama” Star said.

“Of course not!” he replied, defensive. “I’m just stating a fact.”

“Crosswart has already been guiding me ever since I was born” Star said. “He’s just more present now.”

“Yeah, yeah…” Kurama told.

After taking a deep breath, Star said:

“I guess I better go help my mom and Star Swirl.”

And so Star started heading to where his mother and Star Swirl were, still thinking about what Moonlight told me and the advice that Crosswart gave him.

Author's Note

I’m sorry for the delay, but I’ve been focusing on my stories in the FanFiction, especially because I’m collaborating with another writer there. I hope you’ve enjoyed this chapter that I worked so hard to publish on this day so special for me.

Facing the Darkness

At the throne room of the Light Castle, everyone was reunited, including the Generals of Order. Twilight was beside Star Swirl and said to everyone:

“Okay, everypony, Star, Star Swirl and I managed to complete the spell. It will completely allow us to banish the Pony of Shadows into the Limbo.”

“All right!” Blue exclaimed. “That’s my Twily!”

“Yeah, Twilight, you’re the best!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “I can’t wait for me to do a Post-Defeat-the-Pony-of-Shadows party. It will be great!”

“What about the price to use the spell?” Mistmane asked.

“Yeah, last time, it completely drained our energy and that was with Ponehenge’s magic helping” Flash Magnus said.

“With Princess Twilight and young Star Knight’s help, I was able to find a way to deal with that issue” Star Swirl replied. “We can sacrifice one set of Elements to use the spell. That way, we don’t have to sacrifice anyone to defeat the Pony of Shadows.”

“That sounds right…” Mirror Coat commented.

“But which Elements are we going to sacrifice?” Blue asked.

“Star Swirl and I have already discussed it” Twilight said. “It will be… the Elements of Harmony.”

“What?” Star and his friends asked.

“But, mom… you and your friends have used the Elements of Harmony to protect the Pony World for years” Star said. “Are you sure of that?”

“The Elements of Harmony have served us well, but… times change” Twilight replied to his son and all the other teens. “It’s time for your generation to step up. And you six seem to have a much greater connection to your Elements than we have with ours.”

“Twilight is right” Applejack said. “We can’t be dah heroes forever.”

“Well, maybe you can’t, AJ” Rainbow replied. “But… we can still be heroes without the Elements.”

“I second that” Rarity said, with Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy nodded.

“Wow… thanks, guys” Star said.

“Okay, let’s get into more serious business” Star Swirl said.

“How are we going to use the spell?” Gunter asked.

“Yeah, we never… used the Elements with other Elements” Fluttershy. “How are we going to combine their powers?”

“The Elements are attuned to you and since the Elements of Harmony come from the Elements of Virtue, we must use their magic in pairs” Star Swirl replied.

“No problem” Rainbow Dash replied, as she positioned herself beside Gunter. “We're used to banishing evil before breakfast.”

And she bumped her hoof with Gunter’s talon.

“And it'll be an honor tah save Equestria an’ dah Pony World with y'all” Applajack said, as she sided with her nephew.

The others also sided with their respective pair: Fluttershy with Gleaming, Rarity with Moonlight and Pinkie Pie with Dusk.

“And we’re also coming with you” Flash Magnus said, with Mistmane and Rockhoof (who had been able to acquire a new shovel).

“Yeah, we’re going to need somebody to protect you while you perform the spell” Rockhoof said.

“Not only that, but I can add my magic, along with Star Swirl’s, to make the spell even stronger” Mistmane said.

“I just wished I could come to” Galena said to Moonlight.

“Me too, Galena, but it’s for the better if only us go” she replied to her best friend, while they shared a hug. “I just really hope Star knows what he's doing...”

“I also hope that” Star said, while approaching Moonlight. “Moonlight, I’m… really sorry for what happened. I now understand what you’re feeling. I should have seen that…”

But Moonlight stopped him from talking by placing a hoof over his lips.

“I understand” she told him with a smile. “You’re in so much pressure. You need to do what must be done to protect this world.”

Star smiled and replied:

“Thank you, Moonlight.”

And the two shared a big hug.

Twilight turned to Blue and the other Generals.

“We’ll be back soon” she told them.

“I know you will” Blue said, while caressing her face. “I have no doubt of that.”

“And in the meantime, you can be sure, Your Highness, that we’ll keep the Light Kingdom safe” Golden Paladin said, as he and the others bowed before her.

“Thank you, guys, that means a lot to me” Twilight replied.

“Very well, it is time” Star Swirl declared. “Let’s do this.”

They all nodded and then Twilight, Star and Star Swirl used a teleportation spell that teleported everyone who were going to face the Pony of Shadows away. They reappeared at the entrance of the hideout once used by the Lord of Chaos.

“I never expected to return here…” Moonlight said, as they got in. “It’s even creepier than before.”

“It’s okay, dear, we’re here with you” Fluttershy said to her daughter, while going for a hug to her.

“Indeed there’s an immense dark energy in the air” Mistmane said. “The Pony of Shadows must have twisted this place even to his purposes. Because of the Element of Beauty, you are more sensitive to it, young Moonlight.”

They arrived to the place where the Lord of Chaos would summon the Demonic Statue and they heard an evil chuckle echoing.

“Prepare yourselves” Star Swirl said to his companions. “He is here.”

Star Swirl then directed to the Pony of Shadows with a high voice:

“Stygian! Show yourself and face us!”

An evil laugh was heard echoing through the place. The ground beneath them started to crack and crumbled, causing the ponies to fall down. When they ended falling, they saw they were now in an hidden room with pillars and arches, with the statue of an equine with bat wings.

“I… don’t remember this room being here” Moonlight said.

They heard the Pony of Shadows laughing again and then solidified shadows started to appear. Reacting to that, Star Swirl created a barrier around everyone. It was then that the Pony of Shadows appeared from the shadows, saying, while circling the heroes:

“Welcome to the Well of Shade! This place was where creatures like Arimaspi and Cyclops were created. When you turned your backs on me, I discovered this place. The darkness spoke to me of a power beyond any I could imagine, and I listened. The shadow and I became one. Soon, all of the realm will be the same. Then all ponies will feel the despair I did when you cast me out!”

“We did what we had to do” Star Swirl replied. “You tried to steal our powers for yourself.”

“No!” the Pony of Shadows shouted, facing Star Swirl. “It was you who were selfish! And now you will pay!”

Charging his horn with dark energy, he fired a beam of magic against Star Swirl’s barrier. Despite the old wizard was able to hold it, it created cracks on it. It was then that Dusk started having a great headache, as if someone was screaming to his ears. Noticing that, Star asked:

“Dusk, what happen?”

“I don’t know…” he said. “I think it must be my Element of Hope. It allows me to feel despair… I can’t sense a big amount of it… coming from him.”

He pointed to the Pony of Shadows.

“Are you still sure what we’re doing is the only solution?” Moonlight asked Star, after hearing what Dusk said.

That really caused Star to consider what they were doing.

“Ready?” Star Swirl asked to the wearers of the Elements. “Open the portal...”

With one more attack, the Pony of Shadows shattered Star Swirl’s barrier.

"Now feel my power of darkness!" the Pony of Shadows shouted, as he summoned the Elements of Chaos.

“...Now!” the old wizard shouted.

The five pairs hold their hooves (talon in Gunter’s case), causing their elements to glow and elevate them in the air. Twilight made her element to glow as well and, combining her magic, with Star Swil’s, Mistmane’s and the others’, they created a rainbow that opened behind the Pony of Shadows a portal to the Limbo that started to suck him. He tried to evade it, but the heroes shot a big rainbow beam from their combined magic that started to push him towards the portal. They were able to make half of him to cross, but the Pony of Shadows did everything he could to hold on.

“No!” he exclaimed, while holding himself at the portal. “You will not trap me again!”

Channeling the power of the Elements of Chaos, he started to fight back the rainbow beam.

“Star Knight!” Star Swirl called. “Push him in!”

Star prepared his Element of Sorcery, which started to glow. But when he was about to shoot his magic, he saw something appear on the Pony of Shadows’ chest… or rather someone. It was the head of a pony who was reabsorbed by the Pony of Shadows.

“There's... a pony in there” he said.

Without hesitating, Star took flight and dived in the darkness of the Pony of Shadows. Inside, Star was able to walk, using his horn to make some light so he could see the way. It was then that he found the pony he had seen. He was a unicorn with a medium gray coat with a cloak that covered his Cutie Mark, moderate cerulean and arctic blue mane and brilliant azure eyes. He was just sitting there, with his back at Star. It didn’t take that much for Star to know who he was.

“Are you... Stygian?

“I was, once” he replied. “Until my friends betrayed me.”

“But Star Swirl says you betrayed them” Star said, as Stygian got up and turned to him. “You wanted their magic...”

“No!” Stygian replied. “I wanted their respect. I brought them together. I planned strategy, and I read all I could about the beasts we faced. But I didn't have magic or strength, so nopony ever noticed me.”

Turning his back, he moved away a few steps.

“I went to Ponhenge to make my own copies of the artifacts” he continued. “With them, I thought I could be a Pillar, too, and stand by their side in battle. I never wanted to steal their power.”

The conversation between Stygian and Star was being heard by everyone through the Elements, causing Star Swirl and the other Pillars to get shocked by that revelation.

“But instead of sharing and letting me help, my friends threw me out” Stygian said, turning to Star and advancing, causing the colt to retreat, all while his voice started to get deep and turn into a growl, shadows started to surround his body and his eyes turned just like the Pony of Shadows’. “So I became stronger than any of them! The darkness welcomed me when no pony would, and I will do what I must to protect it! To serve my master, the Lord of Chaos!”

“This is all a misunderstanding!” Star exclaimed. “If the Pillars knew how you felt, I'm sure they wouldn't have turned their backs on you. The shadow isn't who you really are. The will of the Lord of Chaos is not yours. Let me help you be Stygian again.”

“Even if my friends did still care, what makes you think you have the power to help me?” Stygian asked.

“Because it's what he does” a voice said, causing Stygian’s eyes to return to what they were.

The voice belonged to Moonlight who had followed Star.

“My situation was a little different than yours, but I also found myself under the influence of the darkness” she said, while getting to her coltfriend’s side and taking his hoof. “I did terrible things, but Star never gave up on me. He helped me change, he helped me return to be who I was. If there's one pony in all Pony Reality that can save someone from themselves, it's him.”

That caused Star to give his marefriend and big smile.

“I... I want to believe you...” Stygian said, only to have the darkness trying to influence him again, turning his eyes again and turning his voice into a growl. “But the darkness will not be stopped!”

He made wings of shadow to appear, pushing both Star and Moonlight against the floor. But Star, determined, casted a rope of light that caught his hoof and he flew out of the Pony of Shadows’ body, followed by Moonlight who went to her place beside Rarity. While pushing the rope of light, Star told:

“Fight the darkness, Stygian! You don't need it anymore! Revenge isn't what you want! Friendship is!”

Stygian immerged from the Pony of Shadows, while being pushed out by Star. But the darkness wouldn’t let him go, trying to keep him inside, what caused Star to be pushed as well, with him using his wings to stay in place in the middle of the air. The power of the Elements of Chaos increased as well, as they ressonated even more.

“Star!” Twilight called, with her casting a rope of light that caught Stygian other hoof.

But the Pony of Shadows was determined to keep Stygian, all while fighting to not be sent through the portal.

“The shadow won't let go of him” Star said to everyone. “He wants to stop, but he can't do it alone.”

“Then we must help him!” Star Swirl declared.

He and Mistmane casted ropes of light as well and the same went for the Elements holders who casted ropes of light thought the jewels. All of them tried to push Stygian out of the Pony of Shadows who kept struggling to keep his host inside. However, he was not strong enough and Stygian was taken out of him. That distracted him long enough for the Elements of Chaos to lose power and be overwhelmed by the other Elements, causing them to crack and shatter. With anything else to keep him there, the Pony of Shadows ended up being completely sucked by the portal, along with the Elements of Chaos, which Star closed. All that created an explosion of light that erupted to the sky and dissipated the shadows that were gathering, allowing the moonlight to pass through.

With the battle ended, they came out of the Well of Shade and then the hideout. As they got out, Rainbow Dash exclaimed:

“Yeah! Oh, it felt sooooo good to do that again!”

“I know!” Gunter said. “I’ve never saved the Pony World before, but it really was something else.”

“I can agree with that” Jonagold said.

“Me too” Applejack said.

“Me three!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “Friendship power rush! Whoo!”

And she jumped and tackled Applejack happily.

“The Elements!” Rarity exclaimed, noticing they still got them. “They didn't disappear!”

“Maybe because we used them for healing magic instead of banishing?” Fluttershy suggested.

“Look!” Gleaming said, pointing.

Star Swirl was getting out of the hideout with Stygian, supporting him because of how weak he was still feeling. After they got out, Star Swirl told him:

“Long ago, you needed our help, Stygian. But instead of listening, we turned our backs on you. Pride clouded my judgment. I owe you an apology.”

Turning then to Star, he said:

“Thank you for helping us see the errors of our ways, young Star Knight. It seems I never accounted for the Magic of Friendship.”

“Thank you, Star Swirl” Star replied. “But the truth is I also needed a little help to remind of what is important when facing a villain.”

His eyes went to Moonlight who nodded to him. After that, the Cutie Marks (and talons) of all the holders of the Elements of Harmony and Virtue glowed again, meaning their mission was over. Moonlight then turned to Star Swirl and asked, in a slight teasing way:

“Soooo... apparently a conversation stopped the Pony of Shadows, right?”

That caused Star Swirl to release a chuckle and then say:

“Something tells me I will be making a lot of apologies today.”

Epilogue - A Prophetic Warning

After the events in Arimaspi’s territory, the group returned to Ponyville, where they started a party that was so overdue. All Ponyville came to celebrate not only the end of the threat that was the Pony of Shadows, but also the return of some of ancient heroes of Pony World.

Having learnt about the return of their old teacher, the alicorn sisters arrived to the party, reuniting with Star Swirl. The other Pillars and Stygian were also with them.

“I simply cannot believe how tall you have gotten” Star Swirl commented to Celestia and Ingrid.

“Well, it has been over a thousand of years” Celestia replied, with a chuckle.

“A lot has changed” Ingrid added. “I, for one, am a mother of a beautiful filly.”

“Really now?” Star Swirl asked. “Well, I can’t wait to meet her.”

“What are you going to do now?” Celestia asked to her former teacher. “Do you want to come to Canterlot and teach once again? My sisters and I have such fond memories of our lessons.”

“As long you don’t ask for those essays we owed you before you disappear” Luna commented, causing Star Swirl to chuckle.

“I’m not certain Canterlot is where I belong” Star Swirl commented, while passing his hoof through his beard. “The realm has grown and… I believe I’ll have a look around before I settle in anyone place.”

“We understand” Celestia said. “But we’ll have a place for you in case you change your mind.”

“Thank you, princess” Star Swirl replied. “I appreciate that.”

“What about all of you?” Luna asked to the others.

“Well, I think we all agree we’ll also look around” Flash Magnus replied.

“Yeah, I want to see how my home is doing” Rockhoof said.

“So do I” Mistmane seconded.

“Well… I also want to spend some time for myself, now that I’m free of the shadows” Stygian replied. “It will help me to clear my thouhts.”

“In that case, I hope you all can return to Canterlot on an occasion and share the wisdom of your greatest experiences with the next generation” Celestia said.

“We would be honored” Star Swirl replied, while making a slight bow to Celestia. “But if it is wisdom you seek, I guess you don’t have to roam that far.”

He turned to Twilight and her friends who were talking happily with each other and the same was happening with Star and his friends.

“They all have showed me that friendship is a magical force indeed and that turning away from others you hurt yourself as well” Star Swirl said.

“Yeah, we can only have great pride of the young generations” Celestia agreed.

Star and his friends were happily talking about their adventures. They had lent their Elements to be kept in the Light Kingdom (except for Star who was still holding his) until it was needed for them to use them again or after they finished school. But they didn’t feel disappointed for that, as they knew they have earned those Elements because they have shown they already possessed them.

“That was so great!” Gunter exclaimed. “Seriously, you should have seen me taking down the king of the Mountain Dragons. I was seriously impressive.”

“We know, you’ve been telling that story over and over and over…” Galena replied.

“That’s because I just defeated the king of a bunch of buff dragons who was twice their size” Gunter replied to her. “Are you going to tell me that’s nothing?”

“Perhaps a little…” Galena teased. “But I for one find what Jona pulled off more impressive. I mean, he did fought a giant five-legged monster and won.”

“Oh, that was nothin’” Jonagold said. “Ah only manag’d to do that with dah help ov dah Element ov Strength.”

“I think you don’t give too much value to what you did” Gleaming Shield said. “After all, the Elements represent what we are.”

“Yeah, I mean, I wouldn0t have gotten mine if I didn’t trust on Freonus” Dusk told. “But, if it’s amazingness you want, then we must turn to Star.”

“I agree, Star gave a lot of himself” Moonlight said, looking to his boyfriend.

“Guys… you don’t need to say that” Star said, blushing. “You were all great.”

“Excuse me…” a voice said.

And it was then that Discord appeared beside them.

“I, for one, couldn’t disagree more” he said, with his arms crossed.

“What do you want, Discord?” Star asked, while rolling his eyes.

“What, can I express my opinion about the recent events?” he asked. “I don’t know if you know, but I had a big role in the recovery of Mistmane’s flower.”

“Yeah, Moonlight told us about that” Dusk said. “I don’t know that serving as a changeling decoy, only to be caught in the oldest trick ever, can be considered a big role.”

“And what do you know about it, pirate prince?” Discord asked. “All you did was sailing around on your little boat and face a stupid maze… which is a big cliché and a total rip-off of what I already did with your mother and her friends.”

To make his point, Discord made a toy boat with wheels appear beneath Dusk while putting on him a pirate hat, which Dusk quickly get rid off.

“But, any who, what I wanted to tell is that none of you is complimented the best one here that is…” Discord said, before causing a pillar to raise Moonlight and making a flower blanket appear on her shoulders, a medal appear on her neck and making Moonlight be holding a big cup. “Moonlight, of course!”

“You know what, Discord… you’re totally right about that” Star said. “Moonlight did not only recovered the Element of Beauty, but she also reformed a race that, for a long time, has been our enemies.”

That caused the others to nod in agreement.

“Oh, guys, there’s no need for all this” Moonlight replied, while putting down the flower blanked, the medal and the cup and descending from the pillar.

“Nonsense, and I am only starting” Discord said. “After I’m done, all Equestria… no, all the Pony World will know what you did and…”

Wanting to spare his marefriend of Discord’s shenanigans, he came up with a way to make him stop.

“You know, Discord, I run with a bunch of someones in the Spirit World that you may know” Star told.

“Oh, really now?” Discord asked, while turning one of his ear into a hearing horn. “I so want to know all about it.”

“One of them is called Cahu…” Star started, before having a gag magically placed on his mouth.

Discord then grabbed him and teleported away to a further part of the party and then asked, while holding him:

“Are you nuts?! What’s the big idea of saying that name in front of everypony?! Did your trip to the Spirit World has made you stupid?!”

But Star didn’t say anything, as he still had the gag, proceeding to point at it. Discord just rolled and snapped his fingers, making the gag disappear.

“Thank you for that…” Star said sarcastically. “Okay, for your information, I didn’t even know you had siblings. Cahu was the one to approach me about you.”

“Ah, Cahu…” Discord said. “Honestly, she was the hardest one to beat. The other three are not very bright.”

“I don’t understand, Discord, why did you do that to your own siblings?” Star asked.

That question caused Discord to release a big laugh and then he told Star, while circling him with his body:

“Obviously you didn’t know me back in the day, mini-Twilight. During that time, I didn’t have any intentions in sharing an all world with any of them, not to mention that with their power I would become more powerful than ever. So, I tricked them, took their powers and sealed them in the Spirit World for all eternity!”

He was now with his face nose-to-nose with Star’s who had being pushed back a little by Discord.

“Ah, Discord, I think you’re too close” Star told.

Realizing that, Discord retreated and then said:

“The thing is… if you think I’m was bad, that’s because you don’t know my siblings. They’re so much worse than me… especially Cahu. Wait… you didn’t tell her my name, did you?”

But seeing Star’s face, he realized he did and said:

“Oh, crap… There it goes having a secret identity.”

“Hey, if you want, you can return to your original form and name” Star said. “I am quite curious about it…”

That only caused Discord to drop a laugh and then reply:

“You can keep on dreaming” Discord replied, before teleporting away.

Despite a bit disappointed that he didn’t get to know Discord’s true identity, Star could only get more relieved that he went away.

Gleaming was talking with her friends when she then noticed someone. Excusing herself, she approached that someone that turned up to be Golden Paladin who had come to see the party.

“Hey there, Golden” Gleaming said.

“Young princess… I hope you’re having a great time” he said.

“I am, but… I need to talk with you” she said.

“With me?” Golden Paladin asked, surprised.

“Yeah… I have a message for you… from Quita Moz” Gleaming told.

“Quita Moz?” Golden Paladin asked. “You mean, the quetzalcoatl oracle that lives in Serenity Valley?”

Gleaming nodded and said:

“He saw something in the flames after I got the Element of Healing, something that can change the order of all Creation.”

“And he told you to tell me this?” Golden Paladin asked.

“Yes, because you make part of that change” Gleaming Shield answered.

“Really?” the General of Peace asked. “How so?”

“Quita Moz was not very specific…” Gleaming said.

Golden Paladin thought for a few moments. For Quita Moz to say something like that, it was because it was something really important.

“Okay, Princess Gleaming Shield, what is that message?” he asked.

“Quita Moz said that, in a near future, you will have to make a decision and that decision will change everything” Gleaming told.

“Just… that?” Golden Paladin asked.

“Pratically…” Gleaming replied. “Quita Moz said you’ll get it at the right time and it will be a moment that will make you feel like you have fulfilled your duty as General of Peace.”

That left Golden Paladin quite puzzled for that. What could that mean? However, one thing he was certain: it couldn’t be a good thing.

In Discordia, the Lord of Chaos was sitting on his throne, watching the party through one of his mirrors. Despite feeling an immense rage because his plan to cover the world in darkness had failed, he couldn’t help but remaining calm.

“You fools may have stopped my plans once again, but don’t ever think for a second you’ve won” he said. “You’ve just delayed my eminent return. I don’t care how long it takes, but I’ll break free from this chains and bring chaos to all corners of the Pony Reality… and I even have the tools to do just that.”

Extending his hand, he caused fragments to appear. Those fragments were none others than the Elements of Chaos.

“The Elements of Chaos may be shattered, but their magic still remains” the Lord of Chaos told. “And I’m certain I can use their magic to better serve my plans.”

And he started chuckling evilly.

The End

The Element of Bravery, Part II - Entering Into the Core of the Mountain

Gunter was at that moment entering in the Enchanted Forest, heading towards the castle of Thicket. Knowing now that he needed to find the Mountain Dragons, he needed help from someone that could help him know where he could find the Mountain Dragons and possibly help him retrieve Netitus.

Arriving there, he was quickly greeted by his friend Bramble.

“Gunter?” Bramble asked, while approaching him. “What are you doing here? I thought you were at Jonagold’s.”

“I was, but something urgent just came up and now I and the others are in a bit of a rush” Gunter replied. “I need to speak with your father.”

“Why?” Bramble asked. “Gunter, you look nervous and I don’t like it. Not when it comes from you.”

“Don’t worry, you will know the reason” Gunter said. “Right now, I have no time to lose.”

And so Gunter met with King Aspen, who was sitting on his throne. Gunter explained to King Aspen the situation and what he needed to do. After he finished, King Aspen said:

“The Mountain Dragons are very vicious creatures. My father had some problems with them before I was born, but personally I’ve never encounter any of them. I don’t even know where to find them.”

“Rats…” Gunter mumbled. “I hoped you could help me…”

“Dad, don’t you know anything about them?” Bramble asked. “You know everything in the Enchanted Forest.”

“Not everything, my son” he replied. “It’s common knowledge that the Mountain Dragons live inside the mountains of the Enchanted Forest, but they are very vast… and we’re only talking in the surface. Probably they built a very large system of tunnels, a maze where only they can navigate in. Everyone who dared to go there would only find their demise.”

“But there must be a way” Gunter said. “The Tree of Crisis wouldn’t send me after Flash Magnus’ shield if…”

Before Gunter could finish what he was saying, Blackthorn entered the throne room and told:

“Your Highness, King Hard Stone is here for your meeting.”

Hearing that, King Aspen had an idea that could help. Turning to Gunter, he told him, while getting up:

“Why don’t you come with me to meet King Hard Stone? Maybe you can learn something.”

Intrigued by what King Aspen had told him, Gunter prepared to follow him. Bramble also tried to do the same thing, but his father stopped and said, without turning:

“Not you, Bramble. I believe you still have some training to do.”

“But, father, my friends need me!” Bramble exclaimed.

“And your will to want to help is commendable” Aspen said, turning to him. “But you’re still not ready for this.”

“When you were my age, you already helped grandfather Alder to stop Eight-Tails’ rampages” Bramble replied.

“Those were other times” Aspen told. “Trust me, son, your time will come, but not now. Why don’t you go train your light nature? You’re in need of it.”

Despite his desire to help Gunter in his mission, Bramble simply couldn’t defy his own father. So he just headed to the exit and got out. The young griffon, noticing his friend acting like that made him a little worried as he had never seen Bramble showing that side of his.

As he was following King Aspen to the meeting with King Hard Stone, the young griffon said:

“Bramble really looked upset. Is he going to be okay?”

“My son is trying very hard to become the best warrior he can be” King Aspen said. “Having in count how shy he used to be and how much he disliked fighting, I have to admit the fact he is doing his best to sharp his own fighting abilities amazes me. To that, I have to thank you, Gunter, and also Star and Jonagold. You three helped him to become the best deer he could be. You helped him build the courage he needed to become more confidence. Jonagold helped him to be more sincere and express his own feelings. And Star… Well, Bramble really looks up to him. He inspired him to do his best to protect his family and friends and never give up.”

“Well, he is our friend” Gunter said. “But you really have to give credit to Bramble.”

“I can see he has a lot of potential. Who knows, he may even surpass me. However, he’s still very green. Now, let’s hurry. King Hard Stone doesn’t like to be kept waiting.”

In the meeting room, King Hard Stone was told by Gunter the situation regarding the Pony of Shadows and the need to find the Mountain Dragons. After the explanation ended, King Aspen told the ruler of Stonult:

“I personally don’t know much about that dragon tribe. Thicket barely has contact with the mountains of the Enchanted Forest and the only contact I had with dragons was with King Spike and his tribe. However, being you king of Stonult, which is based on the mountains, and very experienced, you might have some knowledge regarding the Mountain Dragons.”

“Indeed I had a few encounters with the Mountain Dragons” King Hard Stone said. “But they never dared to attack Stonult, because they know I can pulverize them with my particle style.”

“Do you know where we can find their nest or whatever it’s called the place where they live in?” Gunter asked. “We really need to get there so we can find Flash Magnus’ shield… Your Highness.”

“I can see that you’re just as impatient as your father” King Hard Stone commented. “But going after those beasts is just playing dumb and suicidal.”

“Hey, I can handle myself pretty well” Gunter replied. “I can give a lot of fight to some of Griffonstone’s best guards.”

“And you think your talons will be able to pierce a Mountain Dragon’s tough skin?” King Hard Stone asked, sarcastically. “And can your feathers endure the lava they spit? And are you strong enough to compete with their immense strength?”

Gunter tried to answer those questions with confidence, but not even he knew if he really could defeat the dragons. It was then that King Aspen said:

“My brother can go with him. In that way, I can stop hearing him complaining about how bored he is.”

King Hard Stone seemed convinced with that as he said, turning to Stone Quake, who had come with him:

“Stone Quake, give me a map of the mountains in and around Stonult.”

“Yes, Your Highness” he replied, while going to his saddlebags and taking a parchment that he handled to King Hard Stone.

He took it with his magic and opened it in the middle. After that he signalized some points in the map, saying then:

“These are some of the hidden caves we have found that are connected to the habitat of the Mountain Dragons. Most of them are caves we have found during confrontations with them. However, we did found some caves dug by them that they are not aware of. We’ve been monitoring them just in case. You can use one of them to get in their territory.”

“Great” Gunter said. “Looks like we already found the Mountain Dragons. Now the only thing to do is go there and get what we need.”

Looking at him attentively, King Hard Stone commented:

“Either you are very brave or…”

“Or very stupid” Gunter completed. “Yeah, yeah, I’m always hearing that. But I like to think of me more of daring and adventurous.”

“You know, I do envy your father’s patience to deal with you…” Hard Stone replied.

Now that Gunter had a way to find the Mountain Dragons, he just need to go there, find them and recover Netitus. Of course the fact they were very dangerous caused him to not go alone there, as King Aspen ordered his brother, Lord Hawthorn, to go with him. The two of them were preparing to leave.

“Now this is going to be a good adventure” Hawkthorn said, as he and Gunter started to move away from the castle. “Finally, some action! I was dying from boredom.”

“I have to say I am curious to finally know more about you, Lord Hawthorn” Gunter said, while flapping his wings. “Star and Bramble have told me many things about you… and Eight-Tails of course. Wait, is he hearing what am saying right now?”

Hawthorn chuckled and said:

“He finds you very amusing. But, before we can go any further, there’s something I need to do first.”

It was then that he summoned one of his tentacles that extended to some distance to a certain tree and a sound was heard. When the tentacle returned, it was holding…

“Bramble?” Gunter asked, as he observed his deer friend. “What are you doing here?”

“Looks like he decided to slip away from the castle and follow us” Hawkthorn said. “That’s a very naughty thing to do. So unlike you… Who are you and what have you done to my dear nephew?”

“Very funny, uncle Hawthorn” Bramble said. “It’s not like you have never disobeyed any of my father’s orders.”

“That’s me and it’s totally different situation” Hawthorn replied. “I know how to take care of myself and deal with any problems that come to me. Now your father is going to think I’m a bad influence on you and nag me about this for the next weeks.”

“Come on, I want to help” Bramble said. “I know I can help.”

“Sorry, kiddo, but you’re going home” Hawthorn said.

“Are you sure of that?” Gunter asked. “I mean, Bramble may be of help.”

“I don’t think so” Hawthorn said.

“Come on, uncle Hawthorn, I just want to help my friends” Bramble told. “I know I am unexperienced and my battling skills are not that good. And I know I was not selected for this mission, but I just want to do something that is not just waiting and hope that things will turn out okay and my friends will be okay. Don’t tell me you never wanted felt the same.”

Despite the fact that he didn’t want anything to happen to his nephew and also because he knew how much enraged his brother would get if anything happened to Bramble during his watch, Hawthorn knew he couldn’t let him come. However, he couldn’t deny the arguments he was using.

“Oh, oh, looks like he got you good” Gyuki told Hawthorn in their mental plane, with the deer over the tailed beast’s head. “What are you going to do, Hawthorn?”

“I don’t know…” he replied.

“What do you mean with that?” Gyuki. “Didn’t you rebelled against King Aspen because of Star? What’s so different in this situation? I know you’re worried about him, but he can’t grow up if you don’t let him. Besides, you will be with them, won’t you?”

And so Hawthorn sighed and told to Bramble, as he put him down:

“Okay, but be careful. We’re going to deal with dangerous creatures.”

“Yes, uncle Hawthorn, I know that” Bramble said.

And so they started to walk. Gunter addressed to his deer friend:

“Wow, I have to say I’m impressed. I never thought you could ever disobey your father.”

“I know, I’m just as impressed as you, but I know this is something I needed to do” Bramble said.

“I happy that you decided to come, buddy” Gunter said, while putting a talon over Bramble’s shoulder. “I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but I can be a little reckless and your caution may be of great use.”

Bramble chuckled and said:

“Thanks, Gunter.”

In Thicket Castle, King Aspen was walking through the corridors with King Hard Stone hovering beside him and Stone Quake accompanying them a little behind.

“So I have to ask you something about the Mountain Dragons’ territory” King Aspen replied. “Is it true the rumors about they having ways to contain elemental magic?”

“Don’t tell me you allowed those fools without telling them about it” King Hard Stone told.

“Well you also didn’t mention it either” the deer king replied.

“To be honest, I don’t know if that is true or not” King Hard Stone told. “My encounters with them were at the surface. However, I can’t deny it’s very strange that many of my best warriors never returned from incursions to the inside of the mountains. They were all very skillful in earth nature, so even the Mountain Dragons would struggle to defeat them… unless they had something to help them.”

“That doesn’t tranquilize me at all” King Aspen replied. “I warned my brother about that possibility, but I think he just pretended to listen… like he always does.”

It was then that Blackthorn approached King Aspen and told him, bowing his head to him arriving near him:

“Your Highness, we can’t find Prince Bramble anywhere. He’s not in the castle or on its grounds.”

“What?!” King Aspen asked, surprised. “Don’t tell me that…”

“Let me guess, he went with your brother and Gael’s son, right?” King Hard Stone asked.

“That kid…” King Aspen replied. “Such stupidity… Such recklessness… He’s…”

“Just like you?” King Hard Stone asked.

“What?”

“Come now, Aspen, have you forgotten that impulsive side of yours? It looks like your kid is just like you, always diving head-first when it comes to the ones he cares about.”

As much King Aspen hated to admit it, King Hard Stone was right about that. In a way, he was expecting something like that, but he never expected Bramble would actually do something like this. Partly, Aspen was proud of his son’s courage, but he was also worried about his safety.

“It looks like I just have to wait that my brother can keep him safe” Aspen said.

“For that, they need to face the Mountain Dragons and that won’t be an easy task” Hard Stone said. “Honestly, do you really thing your brother can handle them having two kids to worry about?”

“One of those kids is my son and the other was chosen by the Tree of Crisis to recover Flash Magnus’ shield” Aspen replied. “We only need to have faith Mirror Coat and Purple Smoke’s creation isn’t wrong about Gunter.”

Gunter, Bramble and Hawthorn had just arrived to Stonult and eventually found the entrance that was on the map that was given to them by King Hard Stone.

“This is it…” Gunter said. “The entrance to the Mountain Dragons territory.”

“Oh my…” Bramble said, a little nervous. “Do you think the dragons will know we’re there as soon we get in.”

“I don’t know, but we better be careful” Hawthorn told. “Inside, I won’t be able to transform into my tailed beast form or use my more powerful attacks, otherwise I may cause a cave-in. Let’s go. The faster we recover the shield, the faster we get out of here.”

And so the three of them got in the cave, venturing themselves in the hostile territory of the Mountain Dragons.